Aidid Sadad - Arab Conspiracies Against Islam

Arab Conspiracies against Islam
The Arabs are staunch in disbelief and hypocrisy.

The should not know the limits revealed
by God upon His messenger.
And God is knowledgeable and wise.
(Quran Chapter 9 Verse 97)
Among the Arabs around you are the hypocrites

and they are from the city dwellers. They
are staunch over their hypocrisy.
We have appointed for every prophet enemies from

among the human devils and jinn devils
who invent and narrate to each other fancy words
in order to deceive.
Had your Lord willed, they would not have done it.
You shall disregard them and their inventions.
(This manuscript is subject to editing)

Aidid Safar aididsafar@hotmail.com
http://aididsafar.com/
INTRODUCTION
The confrontation between logic and ‘faith’ has always provided man with food for thought.
‘The Arab Conspiracies Against Islam’ is a result of deep reflection, written with the aim to understand the widespread hostility
by almost all non Muslims against Islam including the West, the Hindus, the Jews and everyone else. I have come to realize and
will subsequently prove to the readers from the Quran itself that such prejudice is justified. Those who claim to be the so-called
‘Muslims’ are professing what is in actuality an invented ‘Arabic religion’. Perhaps they deserve the incessant suffering and
humiliation, which they are undergoing until they return to the one true God. This book allows the truth that might otherwise
remain hidden, painting a truer picture of what it is to be the true Islam.
Islam as we know it today is not at all what is envisioned in the Quran. Whatever the reader’s personal belief he will find in this
book many concrete facts that are flagrantly overlooked when the subject of Islam is raised. This book will better equip the
reader to see the evidence from the original texts, free from any superstitious or religious intention - and by the light - that is the
Quran. We will see the truth that the Arabs were singled out as the culprits in conspiring against God and His messenger to
corrupt the deen or way of life of Islam into a ritualized pagan ‘religion’, which they have maliciously labeled ‘the religion of
Islam’.
In a nutshell, the Quran is not about religion. Islam is not a religion. Islam is a deen or a way of life. This thesis that is
established from this study is so detailed and far-reaching, that it alone would have justified publication.
A Muslim by birth, it was from the beginning of my life that I have held the corroboration between the Quran and my personal
belief and personal life as the necessary element. The latter cannot be done properly without the former. I first examined the
Quran seriously upon my return from a pilgrimage to Mecca in 1980, thinking that I have fulfilled my obligation as a Muslim. I
must admit now, according to the Quran, I did not fulfill anything in Mecca, and no one in this world has, as far as the pilgrimage
to Mecca is concerned. It is a total waste of time.
Before I started the study, I asked myself some fundamental questions:-
• Is it true God has chosen to reside in a house on the Arab soil, built by humans?
• Does He need a house to stay, if not, why call it God’s house?
1
• Why do I have to bow, prostrates to an empty square structure built from the mountain rocks, then circumambulate around
it and then kiss a black stone embedded there?
• Why do I have to pray ritually five times a day facing a rock structure even if I live thousands of miles away?
Questions like these entailed a study of the circumstances surrounding them. I was looking for the answer within the Quranic
texts to give me a reason for what I did in Mecca and also to why I have to visit a grave in Medina. At that time I only knew from
the translations that the Quran provided passages about the life of Noah, Abraham and his children Isaac, Ishmael and Jacob
and his children Joseph and his brothers. It also gives detail about David and his son Solomon, Zechariah and his son John,
Moses and his brother Aaron, Jesus and his mother Mary, the patriarchs among those who received the previous scripture.
Lastly very little information is provided about Muhammad who was the only gentile prophet who received the scripture, and yet
only a summary of knowledge is provided about him. I was looking for the detail of the life history of the man idolized by millions
of people, unfortunately there is none, except verses to show his frustrations and disappointment during his tenure. In other
words, the last prophet, like all other prophets before him has failed in his mission to make God’s scripture as the axiomatic
document to the world. It comes to no surprise when we read the Quran to find the following statement by the last prophet in the
hereafter:-
The messenger will say, My Lord, my people have isolated this Quran. (Chapter 25 Verse 30)
.
Before I studied the passages of the Quran in the original I relied much upon translations. I soon realized there were numerous
discrepancies and contradicting statements in many of the translations. The one that disturbed me most is the illogical passage
in Chapter 2 Verse 125.
We then designated the ‘house’ as a focal point for the people and a sacred sanctuary. You shall use the
station of Abraham as a place of prayer. We directed Abraham and Ishmael to sanctify ‘My house’ for those
who encircle it, retreat in it, and bow and prostrate to it.
All the translations consistently say God owns a house and the people must worship Him through this particular house. It was
then that I said to myself, something is wrong with this God.
It was not until I had learnt the Arabic and read the book in the original that I realized the precise meaning of certain verses in
the book, which confirmed what I suspected earlier, was right. There is nothing wrong with God. The wrong notion is due to the
deliberate interfering of men with His words.
I soon realized the vast discrepancies and contradicting statements and many illogical passages in all the translations. I cannot
find in all the translations the statements covering the important subjects that I have uncovered. For instance, the subject of
wildlife conservation was distorted to become pagan rituals. With the discovery, I was beset with doubt lest I might be mistaken
in my understanding or perhaps I have only provided an interpretation rather than a true meaning of the Arabic text.
Only after an in-depth study and making extensive cross-references with many verses spread all over the Quran, was I
convinced about the correctness of my study. I observed the incompatibility between the true statements in the Quran and the
myths and mysteries prevailing in the ‘Arabic religion’ which systematically negate the idea of God. I assembled a list of these
erroneous ideas and the proofs from the Quran. At the end of it all, I had to acknowledge the evidence in front of me. The
Quran completely denounces religion, rituals, worships, animal sacrifices, rites, pilgrimages and such, categorizing all these
practices as idol worship. This I was able to establish beyond any doubt.
Translators who produce translations are basically men of letters. More often than not, they mistranslate or ignore the
elementary purpose of the message when translating the Quran. Probably due to their religious convictions and personal beliefs
the true message is lost in their translations and passages in the Quran have become illogical, contradicting, and misconstrued.
The fact is, in order to translate the Quran correctly; one must first understand what one is reading.
A further point is that translators have been greatly influenced by notes provided by earlier clerics and commentators who are
feigned by their own personal faith which have never been verified or researched against the Quranic text. By force of tradition,
such commentators came to be regarded as authoritative, even though they do not commit themselves to stringent study over
the subject.
They were unable to see passages pointing to the seriousness of idol worship practices written in the Quran. They were more
concerned to look for passages, which may give some hints of agreement to their personal beliefs in the Arabic religion, which
they profess. They have mistranslated the Quran to suit their ritualized religion.
Then their followers who do not know the Arabic language, the Quran or both, became completely incapable of realizing that the
Quran actually is a book promising individual rights and liberties, tolerance and total freedom. Information about human
relations, warning against racial polarization, promising of happiness in this life and the hereafter, global peace, compassion
towards each other, and regulating social life that has nothing to do with religion are widely spread all over the book.
The majority of translators did not devote attention to specific subjects and compare them with other verses in the Quran – a
process that would have provided them the key to understand the words and expressions in the Quran itself. As a result they
have misunderstood or mistranslated passages and words in the Quran. Translations are then full of ambiguities, inaccuracies
and inconsistencies if not, totally nonsensical statements.
2
In starting this research sixteen years ago, I was unable to draw on any previous works about the true deen or way of life, for
there were none. All I could refer was the few translations dealing with themes in the Quran that was of interest to ‘men of
religion’. There was no overall study of the Quran.
Research of this type which is presented in this book, requires free and critical thinking without allowing the omnipresent
preconceived notions and ideas to obscure the diverse truths that came out of the research. It is not easy for those who are
‘scholars of religion’ to acquire or appreciate such knowledge because they are rigidly biased toward their religious beliefs.
Indeed the questions and answers raised in this study are fratricidal to the two largest sects of the ‘Arabic religion’ the Sunnis
and Shiite who are shackled by the Arabian culture and tribal laws which essentially makes up their ‘Arabic religion’. Only those
with a critical and open mind and who are acquainted with the Arabic text in its literal form will appreciate this study. However
the book is written in an easy style such that even those with absolutely no knowledge of the Quran or the Arabic language can
follow the arguments easily.
I have to read critically each and every passage in the scripture bearing important words about one single subject scattered
throughout the Book. The Quran is indeed a concurrence of reflections on a wide variety of subjects referred to one after the
other and taken up again later on, several times over. The statistic on a precise theme like idol worshiping or way of life must
therefore be collected from all over the book and brought together under a single heading. This requires many hours’ work
tracking down verses. Thematic indexes already provided by the translators, the Arabic lexicon and even Concordia may
perhaps be incomplete or inaccurate after many generations of religious influence by corrupt scholarship. We shall see many
examples of this in this book.
After the critical study of the Arabic text, I was confronted with a serious problem of the disparity between my personal beliefs
and what I had been taught as a child and the true message emerging clearly from the text. What stuck me at that time was that
so many words from the original Arabic text were translated incorrectly and (quite ridiculously) in the most inconsistent manner.
The same word would mean one thing in one place and yet mean something else elsewhere. And all this despite passing the
scrutiny of generations of ‘scholars’. Contradictions, improbabilities and incompatibilities abound and when taken as a whole
and it is mind boggling why or how the scholars, commentators and translators pretended to be unaware of them, or tried to
camouflage these fallacies for reasons only known to them.
The majority of the non-Arabs are unaware of the distortion of the translations of the Quran, thus prolonging an extremely
damaging effect on their belief in God. Even if there are few who are able to distinguish the fallacies, the vast majority of the
non-Arabs have never taken any account of the illogical translations and commentaries.
I was motivated to do this critical study after reading the first few passages of the Quran and discovered the following facts in
the early part of the book:-
O mankind, you shall serve our Lord who created you and those people before you so that you are observant. He is
the one who made the earth habitable for you. He is the one who constructed the sky. He sends down water from the
sky to produce fruits for your sustenance. Therefore you shall not set up any idol besides God, despite this
knowledge. (Chapter 2 Verse 21-21)
I realized the message in the book is addressed to all mankind irrespective of racial origin and faith. It emphasizes that man can
only be subservient to only one Master who created him. He should not set up any kind of idol besides the one God. But men of
all religions are teaching the opposite; they either teach the people to idolize God’s servants or to devote themselves to
something tangible. It came as a profound shock to me when I advanced to read a few more chapters of the Quran only to
discover clear cut statements like this: -
If you follow the majority of the people on earth, they will divert you from the path of God. They only follow conjecture,
and they only guess. (Chapter 6 Verse 116)
He has prescribed for you the same way of life enjoined upon Noah, and what is revealed herein, and what was
decreed upon Abraham, Moses and Jesus. You shall uphold the one way of life and do not be divided. It is simply too
difficult for the idol worshipers to accept what you advocate. God is the one who brings towards Him whomever He
will. He guides towards Himself those who submit. (Chapter 42 Verse 13)
In one simple straightforward statement, we cannot follow the majority. Period. And the other verse says there is only one God
common to all mankind and all of them need to be united in serving the one unseen God who revealed the scripture to the
various prophets and messengers.
He is the only One who can bring us and guide us towards Himself, not the bearer of the message. Simply put, the message is
more important than His messengers. There is no need for any prophets or messengers to be around once they have delivered
the message. Their duty is not to guide but to call the people to God. The verse also tells us in no uncertain terms that those
who idolize humans or icons are considered idol worshipers and they will not respond to such call.
How is it then that we have so many religions around us each claiming to profess and practice the right way to God? The Quran
gives the answer to this predicament.
You shall all submit to God, observe Him, and uphold your commitments and never fall into idol worship and do not
be among those who segregate the way of life into religion, each party satisfied with what they profess. (Chapter
30 Verse 31-32)
Follow those who do not ask from you any wage, they are guided. (Chapter 36 Verse 21)
3
The answer is in the Book. Men created ‘Religion’ to divert men from God’s way. Each party professes different way from what
was revealed to all the prophets. Consequently they suffer the tyranny of one another. It is men who make the mistake to
contribute their money to all the religious people to destroy their own lives. The link is established.
The Quran is against such a system. I cannot agree more with this logical passage when it says, ‘Follow those who do not
ask you for any wage’.
Let us see some examples.
1. Those specialized in religion will tell you that one of the pillars of their faith is to visit and to worship a rock structure
in Mecca, walk around it ten times and then kiss a black stone embedded at one corner of the rock structure. Then go
to another location and start throwing some stones to some stone pillars while imagining these pillars is the devil. At
the same time you must also imagine the reverse osmosis water supplied in Mecca is very holy.
2. Specialists in another religion will tell you the pillar of their faith is to believe that the Supreme God has begotten a
son who ate food with the people and they believe a high priest had the power to issue a decree ordering the
crucifixion of God’s son.
3. The same religious professionals who claim they have crucified God’s son will tell you that a righteous man is the
one who wears a skull cap, does not cut the hair at the sides of the head or clip off the edges of his beard.
They all get paid for promoting such ridiculous ideologies. More than half of the world's population is paying money to these
jesters. And the Quran says, ‘follow those who do not ask from you any wage!
Mankind are constantly reminded to use their common sense. They know it is wrong to defy logic, but they never understand.
They see but do not perceive for their heart has become hardened and they hardly hear with their ears and they have closed
their eyes. In very simple terms the Quran identifies such people are worse than animals:-
We have assigned to hell multitudes of jinn and humans those who have hearts that do not understand eyes that do
not see and ears that do not hear. They are like animals, NO they are worst than animals, but they are not aware.
(Chapter 7 Verse 179)
I have based my observation on facts from the Quran alone and have presented the deduction drawn from them. If I had not
carried out this research, sooner or later, others would have performed it in my place.
The study presents an examination of a revealed scripture never done before. Indeed the Muslims are accustomed to
separating the texts, which for them deals with ‘religion’ rather than with reason. As far as they are concerned the Quran deals
purely with ‘religion’. This is totally opposite the truth. The Quran opposes ‘religion’.
Aidid Safar
4
FOREWORD
THE ARAB CONSPIRACY
Peace upon the readers.
Islam is among the most abused and misunderstood word today. Islam literally means ‘a way of life’. This however, is not the
image conjured when one hears someone utter the word Islam. Islam is supposed to be a life of realities without myths,
superstitions, or ‘holiness’. The Arabs, however, have systematically destroyed the ideal, not by demolishing it but by altering its
form so it is no longer as its Designer intended. The introduction of the Arabic religion misleads and has today, introduced a
disadvantaged and dysfunctional society. It propagates a way of life featuring violence, terrorism, extremism, idolatry, worships,
rituals, animal sacrificial, pilgrimage rites, oppressive tribal laws, caste, exploitation, chauvinism, decadence, poverty and
hermitism. This they claim is what God has decreed – the Institution of Islam described within the pages of the Quran.
This book discusses the idol worshipping aspect of the Arabic religion and hopes to show to the reader that the current state of
affairs is not at all what is envisioned in Islam as revealed to the last prophet. This book must necessarily be based on certain
premises -
1. The Quran is the word of God, literally translated as ‘The Reading’.
2. The Quran is the default document of choice for the Muslim people.
3. The Quran is truth without contradiction, precise and perfectly written.
4. The Quran easily exposes these distortions and anomalies that man perpetuate.
THE QURAN OR THE READING
The first distortion, the Arabs say, is that it is NOT POSSIBLE to translate the Quran into any other language because it will
change the essence of its meaning.
Think about this statement.
This patently untrue and is the first conspiracy cooked up by the Arabs to prevent the people of the world from knowing God in
their own language. It also places the Arabs as the de facto Keepers of the Faith, as all matters related to Arabic have to be
referred to them. After this is done, whatever they claim will have to be God’s Truth. The nett effect of this will be the
replacement God’s deen with practices of the invented ‘Arabic Religion’ in a slow and insidious way.
Many of us know that non-Arab Muslims around the globe ridiculously recite five daily ritual prayers in Arabic as one of the
idiosyncratic requirements of their Arabic religion. The English, French, German, Russian, Japanese, Chinese, African and other
non-Arab speaking communities must ritually pray to an Arabic god specifically in Arabic. This God must not understand any
other language. This alone defies logic.
The Arabs deliberately erected a language barrier to exert undue influence over the religion and by extension, the people. In
effect, they have created the Arab and Muslim culture, as we know it today. They prevent the faithful from serving the Lord of the
Universe by isolating them from the Quran. At this time, all translations of the Quran must undergo their censorship before it can
be circulated to the rest of the world. Consider this –
• It would seem baffling that all the qualified linguistic experts reside in Saudi Arabia.
• If this be the case, should they not then be the leading supplier of ‘translated’ Quran the world over?
• Shouldn’t they just take the initiative supply translated Quran for the whole world instead of making us non-
Arabs toil over a foreign language?
• If only Arabs can truly understand Arabic, then how come they have positioned themselves to vet every single
language that the Quran may appear in? To each their own.
This book exists to systematically explore and destroy illogical Arabic illusions. We will refer to the Quran, armed with a healthy
dose of common sense and logic. This means that anyone and everyone, Arab or non-Arab alike can check and verify the
arguments presented. The Quran can withstand any scrutiny or criticism. It is truly God’s revealed words.
The Arab conspiracy has been uncovered. The followers of the invented Arabic religion who most unashamedly call themselves
‘Muslim’ are the worst creatures on the surface of the earth today. God has condemned them for their subservience to the Arabs
blindly. This conspiracy is against the objectives of the Lord of the Universe, the creator of the seven heavens and the Earth. It
was His Mercy that He revealed His scriptures to the various messengers like Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, Jesus,
and other prophets. Each of them received the revelations in their own language, but mankind was never instructed to serve
God in only one particular language. The objective of the revelations was to make life simple for everybody so that all may
SERVE Him.
5
SERVE GOD ALONE
The message from God to all His prophets is consistent. It is simple and straightforward. It is simply a sanction of universal
values listing righteous deeds to be upheld by all. In simple terms, it was a plan for productive life.
Let us not forget that it is the devil’s purpose and trait to interfere. God has time and time again reminded all His servants NOT
to SERVE he who imposes false restrictions beyond His own sanctions. God’s revelation is all about this concept - nothing
more and nothing less. There are no religious institutions. No religious obligations or ritual prayers. God did not make provisions
for religious pilgrimages, systematic collection of money in His name. He has not commanded His prophets or messengers to
worship Him. There is no reference to Religious Institutions or Religious Obligations in his Scripture. None. What better way
for the Devil to subvert the system than by contaminating it?
So, how did all these practices creep into modern day Islam? Where does it say all that in the Quran? Let us examine the
scripture to look at what God has told us.
Inherently, all the prophets, messengers, and His servants the men and the women are all required to SERVE God through
individual deeds in SUBSTANCE and DEED. Islam is concerned with deliberate obeisance to God, not mindless automated
behavior. His Message carried to us by his Messengers simply say; ‘You shall not SERVE except Him’. Within those words, lies
the truth of Islam.
We did not send any messengers before you except with the message, ‘There is no god except Me, therefore you
shall SERVE Me (Chapter 21 Verse 25)
There is no mention in the Quran of WORSHIP or Ritual Prayer three, four or five times a day or a week. It was the Arab
conspiracy against God and the last prophet to introduce religious institutions, houses of worship, the ritual prayers, and the
religious laws. For example, the Arabs have manipulated the meaning of the term ‘way of life’ or deen to mean ‘religion’ and the
word serve (ya’budu) to mean ‘worship’. While these changes seem minute, they have impacted Islam as we know it today.
Sadly, the keepers of the Faith have also perpetuated many other such distortions. Among them are the Ka’aba in Mecca and
the practice of mandatory pilgrimage.
God has decreed the Arabs to be the staunchest disbelievers and the staunchest Hypocrites. This should be as no surprise
once the reader has read a few more pages. The Quran is correct, as it is applicable, as always.
The Arabs are staunchest in disbelief and Hypocrisy, and most likely not to know the limits of what was revealed by
God upon His messenger, and God is knower and Wise. (Chapter 9 Verse 97)
Thus the probability of Arabs being the caretakers of God’s deen is close to zero. That responsibility must fall to the true Muslim,
wherever he or she may be. The current status quo, however, sees the Arabs as the heroes of their religion with non-Arabs
putting their blind trust in the Arabs. Today we are faced with the situation that non-Arabs profess the invented Arabic religion
whereas the Arab is the owner and the caretaker of a stone idol in Saudi Arabia.
GOD IS NOT AN ARAB
It is wrong for anyone to dictate how one should serve the Lord of the Universe other than the Arabic language. Consider the
following
• The Lord of the Universe is NOT an Arab.
• The Lord of the Universe understands English, French, Spanish, German, Russian, Thai, Tamil, Japanese, Chinese
or any other language between the skies and the earth including the language of the ants and animals.
Why then, is there an obsession with the ‘political correctness’ and appropriateness of the Arabic language and culture? The
Quran details the lives of great people of the past like Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, David, Solomon, Moses, Jesus and
many others who served God. They did not speak the Arabic language but they are righteous people and pioneer servants of
God.
They did not worship God. Their relationship with Him revolved around upholding their obligations and keeping their
commitments pure and chaste through deeds. All of which was accomplished without the facility of the Arabic tongue. Worship is
a pagan ritual. Moses, Abraham, Jesus, David, and Muhammad were sent to teach us to stop worshiping through rituals. It is
His will that we instead start serving God through upholding our obligations and performing righteous deeds. In other words, in
Islam, talk is cheap.
The Quran details an incident around David and Solomon. Solomon was blessed with the understanding of the language of the
animals, the birds, and the ants. One day as he was passing the ants and he smiled in amusement when he heard the ants
communicating with each other: -
6
When they approached a valley of the ants, one ant said, ‘O you ants, go inside your homes, otherwise Solomon and
his troops may crush you unintentionally’. (Chapter 27 Verse 18)
The ants were probably not communicating with each other in Arabic. It is only logical to assume that God translated the
language of the ants into Arabic that we see in the Quran because the last prophet happened to be an Arab. If He had chosen a
French prophet, He would have translated the ant’s warning into French.
God’s revelations have to come down in some language and there is no doubt that it is the message, which is of supreme
importance, NOT the messenger, or the language of the messenger. But those who refuse to believe will ascribe the language
as an encumbrance in accepting the clear message. The Quran teaches that the language of God’s scripture is nonmaterial and
God will put His message into the hearts of sincere believers irrespective of their mother tongue. The Quran says those who
disbelieve are bickering about the language not the message. The Quran gives a good example about the people of the past
who has disputed about the language of the Torah. There were instances of those who claim they are following the teachings of
Moses but divided themselves into many sects in their religion; they differed in the interpretations and understanding of the
Torah and such similarity is raging in the Arabic religion. The Quran says people will question about God's revelation no matter
in whatever language He chooses to reveal it.
Had we made it a non-Arabic reading, they would have said, ‘why are the verses not explained’? Shall we reveal non-
Arabic (reading/quran) to an Arab? Say, ‘For those who believe, it is a beacon and a guide. As for those who do not
believe they will be deaf and blind to it, as if they are being called from afar. We also gave Moses the scripture, and it
too was disputed. If it were not for a predetermined decision by your Lord, they would have been judged immediately.
They are in great doubt thereof. (Chapter 41 Verse 44-45)
If presented in Arabic to the non-Arabs, they could not believe in it when recited to them. This is the way we render it
to the hearts of the wicked. Consequently they fail to believe until the painful retributions strikes them (Chapter 26
Verse 198-201)
In spite of the fact that the Quran was revealed in Arabic it does not mean God has preferred the Arabs over other races. On the
contrary, He made it very clear He resolutely condemned them in the Arabic scripture and talks about them in a very strong term
that they are the staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy. In other words, the language of the Quran does not bequeath the Arabs
any advantage over God’s scripture although they understood the language. Sadly, there are many non-Arabs around the world
seek to be more Arabic than the Arabs, yet the Quran says they can never believe in the one God if they insist to follow God’s
guidance in a language other than their mother’s tongue, no matter how learned they are. A non-Arab henceforth cannot claim
he believes and submit to God because he knows Arabic; in fact their insistence exposes their wickedness.
If God is multi-lingual, language CANNOT be a barrier for any living creature in the heavens or the earth to magnify the Creator.
God says even the heavens; the earth and the mountains are able to understand what humans say. Each time humans say God
has begotten a son - the heavens, the earth and the mountains react to such blasphemous utterances. I don’t suppose this
verse insinuates that the heavens, earth, and mountains can only understand blasphemous utterances in Arabic.
The heavens is about to shatter, the earth is about to burst and the mountains is about to crumble upon hearing such
claim about God most gracious. (Chapter 19 Verse 90-91)
Simply put, the Arab conspiracy insists that everyone must serve God, in Arabic, and in an Arabic way. This, quite simply, makes
absolutely no sense.
OWNERSHIP CLAIM
The Quran remains simple and straightforward. The reigning confusion is entirely man-made. When man takes the revealed
words and alters its meaning to suit his situation, it is no longer true. Arabs promote their invented Arabic Religion and not the
Islam that was revealed to the last prophet. This is done in order to support their claim of ownership over the Quran and declare
to the world they are the rightful caretakers of ‘Religion’. No where else in the world do we see such temerity. One wonders
then, by extension, if the Devil converses in Arabic.
Today, people who wish to serve their Lord by subscribing to God’s way are instead told corralled into the complexities of the
Arab religion. In other words, they have to go through the Arabs to reach God. It would seem that the Arabs have set
themselves up to be the new Savior and Messenger.
It is the basic tenet of any subscriber to God’s prescribed Way of Life or the deen-nil-lah to believe in the One God. The faithful
know this and they know this One God has revealed the scriptures through many prophets to guide them. Somewhere along the
line, we have forgotten to be vigilant against the enemies of God who are always waiting in the sidelines to sidetrack us.
A student of the Arab language has to contend with the mullahs’ interpretation to serve the invented Arabic Religion, which is not
in the Quran. (Examples are provided in this book that show how simple words in the Quran have been perverted.)
Sincere people who seek the grace and pleasure of God have been divided into violent conflict and hateful sects under the
mantle of Arabic religion. They fight and disagree over almost anything. As the supposed keepers of the Muslim faith, they bear
poor testament to the privilege.
The Arabs continue to make fools of everyone by making them expend sizeable amounts of money to travel to the Arab soil so
that they can walk in circles around a cube. If this were not so catastrophic, it would be comical.
7
CREATE DIVISIONS AMONG PEOPLE
Those who believe the Arabs do not realize it is wrong to force divisions within God’s way. It is not correct to assume that these
changes are made to improve Islam. It is wrong to think that concepts need re-interpretation. We are just not supposed to
meddle in something that is perfect in design and execution. Any casual overview of the Quran will reveal a clear commandment
warning the servants of God that following a way of life other than God’s way does not put them in the company of the
Messenger. If anything, this alone should motivate Muslims to confirm that they are in the Messenger’s company. In doing so,
the truth shall be revealed.
Indeed those people who segregate their deen into religions (shi-ya’an), you are not responsible for them in
anything. (Chapter 6 Verse 159)
Our wish should be to lead a way of life as ordained by our Lord who will ultimately take back life the same way He gave it to us.
To participate in this divine plan, He asks that we believe in The Unseen God so that we can be certain of eternal life after
death. We are told to be righteous in this life for as long as we shall live so that it will please the Lord. As a people, our intentions
are noble but we fail to perform the paramount obligation that is to read. None states this quite so elegantly as the verse
following: -
‘Read in the name of your Lord who created. He created man from a clot. Read, your Lord is the most honorable. He
teaches by means of the pen. He teaches man who never knew’. (Chapter 96 Verse 1-5)
Instead of a life of righteous deeds and service, Islam today showcases a way of life that is suppressed and has been reduced
to the dogmatic rituals of prayer, idols, customs, traditions and pilgrimages. The only benefit the author sees in this arrangement
is the prospering of the Arab tourist industry. Effectively, this ‘ritual’ has doomed every single Muslim to a lifetime of servitude to
a God in a most ineffective and useless way. In an oblique sense, ‘religion’ has replaced oil as the major export of Saudi Arabia.
There are countless faithful, who do not have the means to perform the Haj, but have toiled, incurred debt and sacrificed
ceaselessly to fulfill this ‘obligation’. Strangely, Saudi Arabia, which must have the largest percentage pilgrims who have
completed the pilgrimage, is no shining examples of God’s justly love.
This practice has divided mankind, causing dissent, instilled racial and religious hatred among mankind. Perhaps most
damaging of all, they diverted mankind from the path of God. This pre-condition has spread evil around the world by creating
various religious sects to promote their centric, internal religious beliefs and customs. More importantly, the single most insidious
aspect of the propagation of the ‘Arabic religion’ is to divide and conquer among all Muslims. Today, this enmity has not spared
other religions that, to some extent or other, are at odds with Muslims. Why is the term fundamentalist Muslim is now not
regarded as a positive term?
You shall all return to Him and be observant to uphold your commitments and do not be among the idol worshipers,
they who detach the deen into religions (shi-ya’an). And each party is happy with what they have. (Chapter 30 Verse
31 and 32)
‘Arabic’ students are conditioned from an early age to unwittingly accept the teachings of their ulemas (priests) of the Arabic
religion, regardless of pertinence or correctness. They are not aware of their wrong doings and propagate the teachings upon
every new generation of Muslims. When alerted to their folly they respond by saying those who follow God alone are apostates.
It is strange to note that according to their ‘Arabic Religion’ such ‘apostates’ should be stoned to death. This anomaly alone is
evidence of paganism. No true God imposes double standards.
STONE WORSHIPERS
What is known about the religion of pagan Arabs, it centers largely on traditions relating to the square stone house in Mecca
called the Ka’aba and it environs. The Arabs make in mandatory the faithful worship it and this is why to this day, Muslims
around the world bow and prostrate in the direction of this particular rock structure five times a day wherever they may be.
The Arabs say ‘THE STONE HOUSE IN MECCA IS GOD’S HOUSE!’ They call the rock structure in Mecca the Baytul-lah or
‘GOD’S HOUSE’. The term ’God’s House’ or baytul-lah does not exist anywhere in the Quran. If this idea is so central to the
Muslims, how is it that it escapes mention in the Quran. It must be another Arab fabrication. After all, they claim to be the
caretakers of the language and the Quran.
From another perspective, if this supposition is true, it must stand to reason that God, the Lord of the Universe lives in a tiny 627
square foot hollow rock cube in Mecca. Simply because ‘baytul-lah’ is presented as an endemic Arabic term, nobody has
bothered to check the true meaning of the word. Muslims the world over are unaware when they utter the word ‘Baytul-lah’
because the word has been proclaimed ‘divine’ and thus its significance cannot be questioned. To question this would invoke
accusations of heresy.
Credit has to be given to the ‘Arabs’ for perpetuating myths of this magnitude. For non-Arab Muslims terms like this will always
be ’divine’ and are uttered in the company of words like ’Allah’. They will worship anything appended with that name. They will
bow and prostrate to a stone house for the sake of the word Allah. I visited the rock structure many years ago and felt so
ashamed to God after bowing and prostrating to it. Upon returning to my country I asked for forgiveness from the Lord of the
universe and pledged to Him that I will never step my foot on that soil again. It is inconceivable to see how millions of intelligent
8
people simply defy their common sense to serve a rock structure built by the Arabs. Mecca and Medina are actually the two
largest idol-worshipping cities in the world.
The fools among the people say, ‘Since God is living on the earth, there is nothing wrong to say there is a House of God’. It is
simply presumptuous and human pride to assume that the Creator of the Universe deigns to reside in a structure built by
pagans with rocks collected from mountains in the vicinity. It is with conviction that I say that for the Catholics, God does not
reside in the Vatican. The same fools accuse others of being pagans for idolatry. Do they not do the same they worship a rock
cube?
All this smacks of the Devil’s touch. Consider the statement in the Quran portraying the Devil as the foremost expert in mind
control. It states that he deludes man into thinking he is guided: -
Then the devil will keep them away from the path and make them think that they are guided (Chapter 43 Verse 37)
All these linguistic and contextual ambiguities have successfully concealed the one and true message in the Quran. The Holy
Book has been reduced to a choir book used solely for chanting and singing. To this day, many blindly follow the ‘recipes’ set out
in these Muslim ‘precepts’ set out in a language foreign to them and continually perpetuate the myth. There are similar parallels
in many religions but none quite so insidious and widespread. Sadly, many of these misconceptions are easily discovered with a
little care and logic. But then again… common sense is hardly a common commodity.
WORSHIP OF MOUNTAIN ROCKS
The rituals perpetuated around the man-made Ka'aba has developed a peculiar set of religious rituals. The faithful bow and
prostrate to the stone house, they circumambulate it ten times, utter and implore to the Almighty ‘Oh God, I am here’,
increasing their volume as they near the ‘sacred’ stone cube. They kiss the idol, cry, and wail to it. They do not deny they are
worshiping their God THROUGH a stone house. But to make it palatable they say it is ‘God’s house’.
The square rock structure in Mecca is constantly surrounded by thousands of people from all over the world throughout the
year, 24/7 even into the wee hours of the night. During the annual pilgrimage there will be approximately two million people from
all over the world worshiping it. This makes the Ka’aba the most successful idol on earth. In the following pages, we will show
how the Arabs conspired to change Islam the ‘deen’ into a religion of idol worship. In doing so, they have intentionally
manipulated God’s word in the Quran and sold them off for a cheap price.
THE CONSPIRACIES
To achieve their evil plans, a list of 24 crucial words in the Quran (among others) have been twisted and manipulated by the
Arabs to create the ‘Arabic Religion’. The following words are shown with their attendant translations. : -
Arabic Word The Arab corruption Fundamental meaning
Sol-laa 5 daily ritual prayers Commitment/obligation/covenant

Deen Religion A way or an orderly way of life
Bayta God’s House A system
Bayti-ya God’s House My system
Baytal Harama God’s sacred House The sanctions in the system
Baytika-muharami God’s Sacred House Your sanctions in the system
Maqam Abraham’s footprint Status or rank
Musol-lan A place of prayers A committed man
Musol-leen People who pray ritually People who are committed
Thor-iffin Encircle the house Throngs of people
A’kiffin Retreat to the stone house Devote
Wa-roka’is-sujud Bow and prostrate Submit in humility
Ma-sajid Mosque Submissions
Masajidal-lah God’s mosque God’s prescribed submissions
Masajidil-harami Sacred Mosque Sanctions of the submission
Masjidil-aqsa Faraway Mosque Proximity of submission
Masajidi-lil-lah Mosque belonging to God Submissions for God
Hurumun The Pilgrim garb/Pilgrim Restricted
Ka’aba God’s House Ankles or lower foot
Hadya Animal Offerings Guidance
Qola-ida Animal’s Garland Hunting restriction’s indicator
U’mro-ata A visit to God’s house Prosper or to give life
Haj The annual pilgrimage Challenge or discourse
Zakat Paying of religious tithe To Purify, or keep pure
Simple and basic research based on the Quran alone proves that the meanings of the words listed above have been
deliberately distorted, misconstrued and falsified by the Arabs with the intention to subjugate the deen, for their own benefit and
power, against the specific wishes of God and His messenger. A simple examination of associated meanings appearing
repeatedly in the Quran should be enough incentive for the true believer or scholar to examine the true word of the Quran and
take up a personal and unbiased study of the Quran, regardless of common consent. After all, the Quran is the default
document in the Muslim faith.
9
It is also stated in the Quran that absolute proof is resident within the pages of the Quran. This particular promise appears four
times in a single chapter alone:-
Indeed We have made the Quran easy to remember. Is there anyone who wish to learn? (Chapter 54 Verse 17, 21, 32 and 40)
The Arabs have abused four key verses from the Quran to solidify their claims. Having accomplished that, the momentum and
chain reaction required them to re-interpret other verses and word so as to remain consistent. However the result is a man-
made creation with many inconsistencies, which should not exist in the Word of God. Clearly, the concept of auto cruise within a
‘religious’ context can be disastrous. Evidence of this is painfully apparent in words from Chapter 2 Verse 124-129, chapter 5
Verse 1-5, chapter 3 Verse 95-97 and chapter 9 Verse 17-20 of the Quran.
The rest are found in various chapters to support the distortions. We invite the reader to follow us upon a journey of discovery to
expose the conspiracy, referencing the Quran alone, which all Muslims accept as God’s word on earth.
This research maintains some fundamental rules from the Quran, among them:-
1. The Quran is consistent and there is no contradiction in the book.
Why don’t they study the Quran carefully? If it were from other than God, they would have found many contradictions therein (Chapter 4
Verse 82)
2. The Quran is the best message (Hadith) and it is consistent.
God sent down the best message (Hadith) a scripture that is consistent (Chapter 39 Verse 23)
Which message (Hadith) beside this would you then believe in. (Chapter 77 Verse 50)
3. There is no priesthood or religious clergy in Islam.
They have taken their priests and the scholars as Lords besides God (Chapter 9 Verse 31)
4. Nobody can claim they are the teachers of the Quran.
God Most Gracious, the One who teaches the Quran. The One who created the human being. (Chapter 55
Verses 2-3)
5. Only God can explain the Quran as He wrote it.
Do not move your tongue to hasten this revelation. We are in charge of putting them together into the
Quran. Once We recite it, you shall follow this Quran. Then it is We who will explain it. (Chapter 75 Verses
16-18)
6. The Quran explains itself and provides the best interpretation, beyond that of any human.
Whatever arguments they come up with, We provide you with the truth and the best interpretation’. (Chapter
25 Verse 33)
7. There is no ambiguity to be found in the Quran.
A Quran in Arabic, without ambiguity so that they may attain success. (Chapter 39 Verse 28)
To conclude this foreword, I must state that my real name is not Aidid Safar. The Arabic religion today is insanity sometimes
masquerading as a shaggy dog story. From Morocco to the Philippines, over one billion people have been fooled to be happily
part of this insanity.
Others have had death sentence pronounced upon them for saying much less than what I am saying in this book. In many so-
called ‘Muslim’ countries, my authorship of this book will mean persecution, prosecution, imprisonment and may be even death
at the hands of more than insane followers of the Arabic Religion.
10
However the message is always more important than the messenger. Throughout history, bearers of messages deemed as bad
have sometimes been killed. On the other hand, bearers of messages deemed as good have often been idolized. I wish to avoid
both these fates. I shall remain Aidid Safar. But still we are here.
I hope you read this book in the spirit as it was written. I also like to take this opportunity to express my sincere thanks to those
who has given me the moral support to undertake this work. I owe my gratitude to my friends and associates and family who
gave me the encouragement to start writing this book. Please accept my greetings of peace. Thank you.
A MESSAGE TO THE ULEMA
This is a special message to the priests of the Arabic religion who claim they are following the Quran. The first and foremost
question I pose revolves around four basic questions:-
• Does Allah, the Lord of the Universe, reside in a house in Mecca?
• Are you sure the empty square rock structure in Mecca was fashioned by God?
• Why do you bow and prostrate to the rock idol everyday?
• Will you continue to fight God and destroy His measurable Way of life or do you wish to preserve the deen-nil-lah as
revealed to the Messenger? But then,
HOW CAN YOU ‘SERVE’ A ROCK STRUCTURE

CARVED BY THE ARABS? WAS IT NOT GOD WHO
CREATED THE ARABS AND THE ROCKS?
Why do you lead the people to ’worship’ it?
The crux and basis of the Arabic religion resides in the rock hunk mistakenly called the Ka’aba. Without the existence of this
stone house, the ’religion’’ cannot exist. I would like to quote the words of prophet Sallih, who said to his people:-
You shall ask for His forgiveness, and then repent to Him.
My challenge to the clergy is then to:-
• Pick up a trade or profession for the benefit of society and uphold your commitments to obey God and His
messenger and keep them pure.
• Observe God and submit to His proscribed Way or the deen-nil-lah according to the Quran alone.
11
However, those of you who differ in viewpoint and who have pledged to lead the flocks in the true path, and have any basis from
the Quran to substantiate vernacular Islam, as we know it today, please bring evidence from the Quran.
The basic tenets of the Quran maintain ‘Produce your evidence if you are truthful’ and it also says; ‘Opinion is not the substitute
for the truth’. Those of you leading your flocks to the mountain rocks should perhaps ponder on another reference to ’rocks’ in
the hereafter:-
Beware of the hell fire whose fuel is people and rocks. It is waiting for those who do not believe. (Chapter 2 Verse
24)
For the faithful and the discerning, the days of rhetorical acrobatics and tongue twisting are over. If the prophet cannot guide
anyone including those whom he loves (Chapter 28 Verse 56), how are you going to guide the people when you yourself need
God to guide you?
I take offense at those who disguise themselves under the religious dress and fake theology. There is no such thing as
‘theology’ in God’s scriptures. You have reverted after God’s revelations have been recited to you to mislead the people from
the path of God and defame it although you publicly bear witness that it is the truth. This is no way to fulfill your covenants with
God according to the Quran.
For those choosing to ignore the warnings so clearly stated in the Quran, it is appropriate to remember what the Quran says:-
Indeed, these revelations are clear in the chest of those who possess knowledge. Only the wicked disregard our
revelations. (Chapter 29 Verse 49)
Some people argue about God without knowledge, without guidance and without an enlightening scripture. (Chapter
22 Verse 8)
You cannot guide those you love. God is the one who guides whomever He wills. He is fully aware of those who
deserve the guidance. (Chapter 28 Verse 56)
To Him belong the past and the future, and no one attains His knowledge except in accordance with His will. (Chapter
2 Verse 255)
Does God reside in you? Are you a testament to God, His Will and His Glory? Do you still want to guide the people when God
categorically says that there is no provision for this? Do you not know that God’s prescribed Way of Life or the deen-nil-lah
does not depend on the Arabic culture or the Arabic dress or language?
Many study the Arabic religion, but ignore the deen. This deen is now full of ‘rituals, incantations, liturgies, physical body
movements and religion’, which you give testimony to. You insist on ‘worship’. God does not need worship. He wants every
individual to serve Him through their personal commitments of doing good deeds. All the Messengers of God were sent to
demolish religion, worship, pagan rituals, and rites. In this, and thus in all things, you are fighting God and His Messengers to
prosper a pagan way of life. Beware; you have picked a formidable foe.
Many defenders of the faith like Noah, Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, Aaron and Jesus pioneered God’s
prescribed way of Life or the deen-nil-lah. They demolished religion. The last prophet’s mission was no different.
All of them shared ONE common objective; ‘Serve God the Lord of the Universe and observe the deen according to His
prescribed decrees’. The following verse is repeated four times in the Quran. The many examples of faithful in history who lived
according to the prescribed deen should be a lesson to us:-
We have cited in this Quran every kind of example, that they may take heed. (Chapter 39 Verse 27, Chapter 17
Verse 79, Chapter 18 Verse 54 and Chapter 30 Verse 58)
The priests of the Arabic religion are the result of the efforts of the pagan Arabs who seek to impose their brand of religion on
the innocent and sincere people. The nature of their ‘programming’ brooks no dissent or non-conformity and has produced
recruits the world over with pre-programmed behavior guaranteed to uphold and advocate their values and their teachings.
History tells us that the Arabs slandered Abraham, the chosen leader of mankind, who was totally committed to submit to God’s
prescribed Way of Life. Instead, the irresponsible Arabs created the tale that Abraham was the first person to worship their stone
idol. Even Muhammad was not spared slander.
Therefore, the author maintains it is infinitely unwise for you to follow this train of reasoning and become arrogant towards God’s
prescribed Way of Life. Such behavior is self-destructive in this life and the next.
12
PART ONE
THERE IS NO RELIGION OF GOD
There is a distinction between the definition of the word Islam ordained by God and the Arabic Religion invented by the Arabs.
The word ‘Islam’ may possibly be the most abused word in the world today.
ISLAM IS A WAY OF LIFE OR ‘DEEN’
The Quran says:-
Indeed, the deen according to God is Islam

In a simple and straightforward sentence, ‘Islam is the Deen’. The word ‘Ad-Deen’ means the ‘Way’ or the 'Order'. God did not
ordain Islam as a ‘Religion’. (This is a crucial point to consider)
What is the difference between Religion and Deen?
• A religion[4] consists of the belief in a god or gods and the activities that are connected with the belief such as prayer or
worship or rite in the temple, church, synagogue, or mosque.
• A Deen is refers to a 'Way' of the method of doing something or the 'orderly' methods of doing something designed for an
action or series of actions to be accomplished to complete your mission.
According to the Quran:-
Religion is called shi’ah. It is a system detached from God’s prescribed Way of Life or the deen-ni-lah. It is created by
human for people to devote themselves to common entity like but not limited to physical entities made from wood, stone,
rock, metal or anything tangible. People serve these idols or icons by worshiping them through prayers and religious rites,
eventually evolving to become institutionalized and regulated as religious obligations.
The Deen is a system conceived by the All-knowing allowing people to devote themselves to One Unseen God through
His revealed scriptures. True adherents to this system serve God by committing themselves to doing the deeds required by
Him in His system. These obligations require self sacrifice without having the dogmatic practice of ritualized worship or
rites. Those submitting to God’s deen are called Muslims or ‘Submitters’.
In the Quran the history of Noah is mentioned in a chapter by itself. The name of Chapter 71 is ‘Noah’.
The history of the great flood is known to all those who receive God’s scripture. Noah was assigned by God to reform a
community who indulged in serving false gods. His community belonged to a religion.
It is apparent two systems existed in Noah’s time. The masses subscribed to the preservation and prospering of a traditional
system of praying and worshiping as their Way of Life. Noah, however, practiced God’s deen without institutionalized prayer
and worship. As soon his home was flooded, he implored God:-
13
My Lord, forgive me and my parents, and anyone who enters ‘my system/bayti-ya’ as a believer, and all the believing men and
women. As for the wicked, do not increase them except in loss’. (Chapter 71 Verse 28)
The Arabs say the meaning of the word Bayti-ya in this verse translate to….. ‘anyone who enters my house’. Strangely, Noah
made his humble request during the great flood from the Ark, which he had built. At that time, his house was in all probability
under the waters that God had sent down. It is equally clear that since all of Man had been drowned, no one would be left to
enter his house. Thus the word bayti-ya as we know it must mean the system which Noah subscribed to. The word ship in the
Quran is fulk. (Please read Part 7 on the subject of Bayta for further information on this subject)
The Quran says those who observe the Way of life marked by ritual prayer and worship belong to the shi-ya’an, or religions.
Those devoted to religion are termed idol worshipers or musyrikeen.
The history of Noah is again mentioned in Chapter 37 alongside the history of Abraham. In it, it says:-
Noah implored Us, and We are the best responders. We saved him and his family from the great disaster, and We made him
and his family the survivors and preserved their history for the later generations. (Chapter 37 Verse 75-78)
The history of the retribution of Noah’s people was preserved for the later generations as an example to the people of Abraham.
The people of Abraham, however, were similarly devoting themselves to false gods. They worshiped and prayed to the gods
they created just like the people of Noah did.
The people of Noah drowned by the flood belong to the shi-a’tihi (belonging to a religion). Similarly the community of Abraham
were worshiping and praying to the idols. They too, were shi-a’tihi.
Peace be upon Noah, throughout history. We thus reward the sincere people and he was among the true believers
and then We drowned the rest. Also, they are from the shi-a’tihi of the people of Abraham. He said to his father and
his people, ‘What is this you serve? It is a false god besides God that you want? Do you not think of the Lord of the
Universe? (Chapter 37 Verse 79-87)
The concept of religion requiring rituals or rites focused on physical icons enabling people to SEE what they worshipped. This
singular attribute, according to the Quran, marks it as a religion. After all, who would choose to show the Glory of God in
something tangible and man-made?
The deen according to God is specifically prescribed restrictions or sanctioned by Him. God’s deen requires his servants to
manifest their faith in practical acts of charity and deeds. His way is a series of decrees that must be followed to achieve a
peaceful life. For example, God’s covenant requires his servants to observe the following.
• Your Lord has decreed that you shall NOT SERVE except Him.
• You shall honor your parents for as long as they live, one of them or both of them. You shall not speak harshly to them
nor mistreat them.
• You shall speak amicably to the people
• You shall regard the relatives, the orphans, and the poor.
• You shall not kill your children from fear of poverty.
• You shall not commit adultery for it is vice.
• You shall not kill anyone, for taking of life is made forbidden.
• You shall not touch the orphans’ money except for their own good.
• You shall give full measure when you trade and weigh an equitable balance.
• You shall not accept anything that you yourself cannot ascertain.
• You shall be perfectly honest when you serve as a witness, even if it against yourself, your parents or your relatives
whether the defendant is rich or poor.
• You shall give to charity from God’s provisions, which he has entrusted upon you.
• You shall strive in the path of God (fi-sabi-lil-lah) against those who strive against you, and do not aggress.
• You shall observe the commitments and humble yourself with those who are humble.
14
• Do not be arrogant, nor shall you walk in pride. God does not love the boastful, the arrogant. Be humble as you walk
and lower your voice.
• Eat from everything that is lawful and good, and do not follow the step of the Devil, he is your ardent enemy. He
directs you towards vice and evil and to invent lies and attribute them to God.
This is part of the prescribed way ordained by God from the Quran. Man, from the time of Noah, Abraham, Moses, Jesus and
Muhammad were expected to observe them in the orderly manner. Man is expected to serve God by upholding their
commitments. These commitments do not include the concept and practice of worship or ritual prayer.
Therefore Religion and the Deen is not the same.
People are expected to serve the Creator by observing the prescribed way.
He has decreed for you the same deen enjoined for Noah and what was revealed herein, and what was decreed for
Abraham, Moses and Jesus. You shall uphold the ONE deen and do not be segregated. It is simply too difficult for
the idol worshipers to accept what you advocate. [Chapter 42 Verse 13]
You shall submit to God, beware of Him, uphold your commitments and never fall into idol worship and do not be with
those who segregate the deen into religions [shi-ya-’an]. Each party (hizbul) satisfied with what they have.
[Chapter 30 Verse 31-31]
Many consider the meaning of the word shi’ah synonymous with sect. Sects have long been associated with principal
differences within a religious context. God, however, has no interest with sectarianism. All religions in this world are the same.
The faithful congregate. They form groups to a common cause in public. They worship and pray ritually to different shapes of
idols like a wall, cross, star, crescent or a square house or images made from the materials already provided by the true God.
That is the extent of the definition of religion and the deen as far as the Quran is concerned.
For example, while prescribing good and lawful foods God proclaimed that He has perfected the deen. He says
Today I have perfected the deen for you and completed My favor upon you, and I decreed ‘Islam as the deen
in the middle of the subject about food. Taken literally and substituting the concept of deen for ‘religion’, this decree by God
sounds absurd. It Chapter 26 Verse 195 and 196 it says:-
It came in the clear Arabic tongue and it contains the same message of the previous scriptures,
which means that the message in the Quran is consistent with all other previous scriptures. God had perfected a deen for His
servants after detailing His covenant on food. God has not forbidden any food in this world except for the meat of the pig, blood,
carrion, any animal that dies through violent death and foods consecrated to idols. This is the limit of God’s prescribed deen.
There is nothing religious about this. It is merely a dietary restriction, based on good hygiene.
Restricted upon you are the meat from the animals that die of themselves, the blood, the meat of swine, and food
dedicated to other than God. Also the animal that was strangled to death, the animal that was struck by an object, the
animal that dies from a height, the animal that was gored to death, the animal that was partially eaten by a predator
unless you rescue it alive. The food dedicated to the idol’s altar and to divide the meats through lots. These are
abominations. TODAY, the disbelievers have despaired about your deen. Do not fear them and fear Me instead.
TODAY, I have perfected the deen for you and completed My favor upon you, and I decree ISLAM as the deen for
you. (Chapter 5 Verse 3)
The word deen is mentioned three times in the verse above, instructing simply and in clear terms, for believers to observe the
deen. There is nothing religious about NOT eating carrion or eating animals gored to death. Similarly, there is nothing religious
about eating or not eating swine flesh. It is simply an order prescribed from the One who has created you, for your own good.
This directive supercedes all other dietary restrictions before it. That is the perfect ‘order' of life, the true Islam.
We have revealed to you this scripture truthfully, therefore SERVE God. Be sincere to Him in the deen. (Chapter 39
Verse 2)
Submit to the prescribed limits sanctioned by Him sincerely as the deen to SERVE Him. That is all it says. Simple. In this
simple decree, God has reinforced the concept of His Words to His servants irrespective of color or languages around the
world. Islam is simple. The Quran is simple. Bear in mind, this does not mean it is easy.
Thus I reiterate my stand that there is no such thing as the Islamic Religion. There is, undoubtedly, the orderly way of life
prescribed by God. It is simply our responsibility as His servants to submit to His Will by observing His prescribed Way. Simple.
Let us explore the logic behind this requirement of Islam.
• It was God who granted life and death.
15
• To Him belongs the kingdom of the heavens and the earth.
• There is no god except Him.
As it is written:-
O mankind, you shall SERVE your Lord who created you and those before you, so that you observe. (Chapter 2 Verse 21)
I have not created the jinns and the humans except to SERVE Me alone. (Chapter 51 Verse 56)
It has been decreed that those who add even one extra ruling beyond what was prescribed are the enemies of God. They have
rejected what God has sanctioned. And those who obey these additional restrictions are NOT submitting to God’s decrees but
have been misled by the Devil. The Quran is very clear on this matter. Simple. God says,
Do not testify as they do, and do not follow their opinions[5]
Summon your witness who can testify that God has prohibited this or that. Even if they testify, do not testify as they do, and do
not follow the opinions of those who reject Our revelations, those who disbelieve in the hereafter, and set up idols to rank with
God. (Chapter 6 Verse 150)
Those submitting to God must uphold their covenants and they may eat anything including the meat of the livestock except
those prescribed in His scripture.
THE WORD DEEN IS NOT RELIGION
The principal idea behind the corruption of the word deen of Islam into the commonly accepted meaning of Religion originated
with the Arabs. Thus, in an oblique way, the Arabs set themselves up to control the key to paradise. The same parallels are seen
in the context of the Jews and Christians. Religion in the vernacular sense of the word should be for Man. Not by Man.
Taken form the Arab perspective, Chapter 5 Verse 3 would read
Today I have perfected ‘The Religion’ for you and completed My favor upon you, and I decreed Islam as ‘The Religion’.
By this simple trick, Muslims today have been enslaved by the concept of the ‘Arabic Religion’.
Besides what has been prescribed in Chapter 5 verse 3 there are no other decrees to restrict the humans to observe as a way
of life except, simply:-
• You are forbidden to marry your own mother, your daughters, your sisters, your father’s sisters, and your mother’s sisters.
Your brother’s daughters, your sister’s daughters, your foster mother who nursed you, the girls nursed with the same
woman with you, your mother in laws, your step daughters, and the women who were previously married to your sons
• You are forbidden to associate God with anything, you are forbidden to kill your infant from fear of poverty. You are
forbidden to commit gross sins, obvious or hidden, you are forbidden to kill another man, you are forbidden to approach
the orphan’s money, you are forbidden from profiteering, you are forbidden to be a false witness for the benefit of yourself
or your own relatives. (Chapter 6 verse 151-152)
• You are forbidden from doing evil deeds obvious or hidden, and sin. You are forbidden to associate God with idols and to
attribute lies to God. (Chapter 7 Verse 33)
If you are current with world affairs, you will find that the Arabs have transgressed these covenants. Surprisingly, these are the
only forbidden things clearly spelt in God’s prescribed way in the Quran. These four verses spell out all the restrictions or
‘Haram’ from the Lord of the Universe. The restrictions on food are repeated in two other verses out of a total of 6348 Verses.
There are no other prohibitions other than the verses quoted here.
We are constantly reminded by God NOT to observe ways from any other sources except His:-
To Him belong everything in the heavens and the Earth, and the deen shall be FOR Him forever. Will you observe
other than God? (Chapter 16 Verse 52)
You shall follow what is sent upon you from your Lord, and do not follow any idols besides Him. Only a few of you
take heed. (Chapter 7 Verse 3)
16
Sadly, those who have been fooled by Arabic religion observe a whole host of the forbidden or haram. That is simply not true.
Viewed logically, the deen is a catalyst that allows man to discern the true Muslim by observing his fellow brethren. If by
observing these few simple restrictions we will be free from idol worship, therefore, failing to observe these requirements must
surely earmark idol worshippers. God’s values are universal which are perfect in form and function. There is no need for anyone
to add anything to them. Adding or taking away from these prescribed decrees simply makes them imperfect and human.
The situation that man finds himself in today is simple. Man must live FOR their Lord because He advocates only justice. Man is
expected to be sincere and focused his submission to God. The twist in this equation is that humans have been granted total
freedom of choice as long as they do not invent lies and attribute it to God. What could be simple?
TOTAL FREEDOM
Each individual is given total freedom to choose the path his or her life takes from the day God gave us life until the day He
takes it back. It is our right and responsibility to choose wisely. Simply put, we have two divergent choices to make.
We can choose either
• A ‘Way’ of life FOR God ordained by Him (Deen-nil-lah) or
• A ‘Way’ of life which is NOT FOR God. (Tho-ghut3)
God does not compel His deen on anyone. He describes the Quran as the criterion between right and wrong. He has said that
the Quran is fully detailed and He has not left anything out from it. Strangely, many think of Islam as a religion bereft of choice,
but full of compulsion. The choice is follow God is completely left to His servants. No compulsion. It is in this spirit that the
reader should apply his logic and his wisdom when discerning whether a particular deen is divine in origin or is profane. How
you choose will determine whether you travel first class or coach in this life and onward to the afterlife.
There is no compulsion in the deen. However, it is now made clear between the right and the wrong. Therefore,
anyone who rejects the (Tho-ghut) idols and believes in God, surely they hold to the strongest bond that will not
break. God is hearer and omniscient. (Chapter 2 Verse 256)
There is no creatures on earth and no birds that fly with wings but they are all communities 4 like you. We did not leave
anything out of the scripture. To their Lord they will all return. (Chapter 6 Verse 38)
For those who believe in God and His Messenger, they are called to sincerely focus and submit to God’s prescribed way.
Say, My Lord advocates justice. Observe your focus of submissions and invoke Him sincerely as a deen the same
way He created you that you may return. (Chapter 7 Verse 29)
Whatever good happens to you is from God. Whatever bad happens to you are the consequences of your own
deeds. (Chapter 4 Verse 79)
In other words, God says that although humans are given the total freedom to choose their own way. He stresses the distinction
between right and the wrong. The Golden rule applies. God can only advocate justice.
VIRTUAL IDOLS
Idols come in many forms. If a person chooses his make his ego paramount, his life is then controlled by his ego. He idolizes his
own ego. If a person chooses accumulating wealth, his life is controlled by his greed and he is thus idolizing wealth. If a person
chooses to idolize other humans, his deen is then controlled by that conviction and others will dictate his Way of Life. Similarly,
should a person choose to profess religion, he then idolizes religious leaders, and religious ritual priests will dictate his invented
Way of Life. The commonality here is that all the above are idol worshippers. The Quran is very clear on this ideal.
They have taken their priests and scholars as lords besides God. (Chapter 9 verse 31)
What about the one who idolized his own ego? Can you do anything for him? (Chapter 25 Verse 43)
The Egoist has been forewarned in the following verse. God’s response to the question is simply….
Do you suppose many of them hear or understand? Indeed, they are just like the animals. No! They are worst than the animals.
17
That the Quran is composed in the most polite tone when addressing those who believe in God and the Day of Judgment
should be an indication of the seriousness of wandering from the True Path. The tone abruptly changes when God addresses
people who choose to be otherwise. He says to them,
This Quran is full of wisdom (Chapter 36 Verse 2).
The Quran beseeches Man to consider all the creations around them and what they see in the skies and on the Earth:-
And the sun is moving in a specific orbit. Such is the design of the almighty, the omniscient, and We designed the moon to
appear in stages until it reverts to a thin curve. The sun never catches up with the moon, nor does the night prematurely
overtake the day. Each floats in its own orbits. (Chapter 36 Verse 38-39)
In retrospect, if someone were to tell me that a set of instructions coming from the being who made the sun and the moon and
set them on their orbits have arrived for me. I would follow them without question. To question such wisdom and ability would
border on insanity. To bring this to context, the chief imam5 of the grand mosque in Mecca has once been quoted in 1991 as
saying that the earth was flat and anyone professing to the contrary is an infidel. This serves to bring to light the crux of the
problem with modern Islam. One of ignorance.
The Quran says:-
Will they choose other than God’s Deen, when everything in the skies and the earth are submitting (Aslama) to Him,
willingly or unwillingly? (Chapter 3 Verse 83)
The word Aslama is the same as the word Islam. Everything in the seven heavens from the billions of stars and all the planets
in the skies, everything on earth from every kind of creeper, plant and tree, every kind of animal and insect, every kind of bird,
every kind of aquatic life are all submitting to Him willingly or unwillingly. Thus God puts the question that begs to be answered.
Will they choose other than God’s Deen?
Deen-ni-lah or God’s way has been revealed to all His prophets (Noah, Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, Jesus,
Muhammad, and others). The message is clear, simple and the same in every instance. None of His prophets were sent to
deliver or start a ‘religion’. Their job, simply put, was to deliver God’s message, the gist of which is the deen.
SERVE GOD THROUGH COMMITMENTS
Again, this is a frighteningly simple concept. We are encouraged to remind ourselves that,
Our commitments, our sacrifices, our life and our death are FOR God the Lord of the universe. (Chapter 6 Verse 162)
People by nature tend selfish. It is strange that animals do not hoard food but humans alone have developed coping skills that
drive them to accumulate wealth and resources. It is our lot in life to remember that Islam is a way of life that espouses sacrifice
for the benefit of all those around us. This goes against the base instinct of man and thus man finds it against his nature to
commit himself to God’s prescribed way. Man is not willing to sacrifice ego, greed and arrogance by observing their obligations
to do the good deeds among themselves, their associates, their close or distant neighbors, their relatives, the poor, the needy
and the oppressed.
The Lord of the universe did not reveal His scriptures in vain. The revelations are His signs, His good news, and His guide to
mankind. The scripture is non-negotiable and cannot be manipulated like a current/checking account. There is no over-draft
facility.
These are the signs of the reading, a profound scripture, a guide and good news for those who believe. They uphold
the commitments and to keep them pure. And they are positively certain about the hereafter. (Chapter 27 Verse 2-3)
Those who recite God’s scripture and uphold the commitments and give to charity from our provisions, publicly or secretly they
seek a trade that never loses. (Chapter 35 Verse 29)
Charities, donations, amicable treatment among the people, equitable trade, moral discipline, fulfilling of promises are just some
of the guidelines encompassed in God’s way. It is, ultimately, the perfect recipe for man. Unfortunately, man has not embraced
these prescribed values.
Those who disbelieve among the followers of the previous scriptures and the idol worshipers will never believe even
after the proof come to them. (Chapter 98 Verse 1).
18
All that is enjoined upon them is to believe in God by devoting themselves to SERVE God’s deen with sincerity, and
uphold the commitments and keep them pure. That is the Way of uprightness (Dee-nan-hunafa). (Chapter 98 Verse
5)
The way of uprightness is measured by personal commitments to the deeds as detailed in His scripture. We know this because
of Chapter 98 Verse 5. One recommended way of upholding the commitments is to observe:-
Your Lord has decreed that you shall NOT SERVE except Him, and honor your parents for as long as they live, one of
them or both of them. You shall not speak harshly to them, nor mistreat them; you shall speak to them amicably, and
lower for them the wings of humility and kindness and say, ‘My Lord, have mercy on them, for they have brought me
from infancy’. (Chapter 17 Verse 23-24)
If we serve God and keep this one simple covenant, try to imagine the global impact of such a movement. This is the world that
Islam is meant to envision. Thus, in the drive to achieve this ideal, we are required to submit to what He has prescribed, then we
must uphold our commitments and keep them pure. This decree is not a new revelation to the last prophet because the same
decree was given to Moses for the Children of Israel. They were told to uphold their commitments and to keep them pure when
the same decrees were prescribed to them.
We made a covenant with the Children of Israel, ‘You shall NOT SERVE except God. You shall regard the parents,
the relatives, the orphans, and the poor. You shall speak to them amicably. You shall uphold your commitments
and keep them pure. But you turned away, except a few of you, and you became averse’. (Chapter 2 Verse 83)
In a similar tone, we are expected to uphold our commitments if we submit to God by observing:-
You shall observe God, whom you swear by, and regards the relatives. God is watching you. You shall give the orphans their
due properties and do not substitute the bad for the good, nor shall you consume their money by mixing their properties with
yours. This would be a gross injustice. (Chapter 4 end of Verse 1 and Verse 2)
Whatever decree revealed by God to the Children of Israel is again revealed to the last prophet and those who submit are
reminded to uphold their commitments and to keep them pure. He repeats in many places in the Quran that those who believe
in Him should SERVE Him and observe Him through their commitments and they should keep them pure. God’s covenants are
the things what He prescribes in the scripture. He reminds us about his servants’ obligations to fulfill the covenants every now
and then:-
You shall not touch the orphan’s money, except for their own good until they grow up. You shall fulfill you covenants. You are
responsible for your covenants. You shall give full measure when you trade, and weight with an equitable balance. This is better
and more righteous. Do not accept anything if you are not sure. You are given the hearings, the eyes, and the mind to
examine and verify. (Chapter 17 Verse 34-36)
The Muslim claims of submission to God can therefore be put to the litmus test by observing their commitment to their
covenants. Islam is by the creator’s design, a Way of Life characterized by deeds and merit, and by those deeds you shall
recognize them.
The Arabs who insist that their followers should continue to recite God’s scripture in Arabic will have them parroting the verses of
the Quran without fulfilling their commitments or gaining any merit. Praying ritually is not the Islam revealed by God. His
prescribed way demands a price of service and sacrifice. Anyone can pray.
The innovators of the Arabic religion insist a good Muslim must pray ritually five times a day facing Mecca. This is the most
important commitment and the first pillar of their faith. That this is true remains to be proven to this day. The Quran does not
state a need to fulfill commitments by prayer. It never has, it never will.
Thus, they have corrupted one of the most important words in the Quran and subsequently one of the most important concepts
in Islam. They prevented the people from upholding their commitments according to the covenants prescribed by God in the
scripture. They twist the word Sol-laa that means commitments to become ritual prayer.
Before exploring the misrepresentation of the word Sol-laa, let us explore the Quran and its instruction regarding worship. The
author trusts that the reader is fully capable of drawing his or her own conclusions from a book with a higher pedigree than his.
GOD IS NOT TO BE 'WORSHIPED'
This concept makes the Torah, Gospel, and the Quran different than any book authored by men.
19
All humans need to lead a righteous Way of Life according to the prescribed covenants by upholding their commitments and to
keep them pure. None of them can fulfill these commitments through the act of worship or ritual prayer. They have to observe
their commitments through the individual act of submissions to SERVE the Lord of the Universe.
(Wama qolaq-tul jin-ni wal-ain-sa il-laa li-ya’budun)

And I did not create the jinns and the humans except for Serving Me.
Thus, simply, the Quran has explained our purpose here on earth. We are created to serve, not to worship. We have been
created in the grand design that we serve by deeds, not by thought. The misrepresentation of the word SERVE (ta’budu) to
mean worship has had dire consequences on the Islamic landscape.
The word serve ta’budu or ya’budun derived from the word ’Abd which means servant NOT worship. All the humans are
servants of God. Therefore they have to Serve and be Subservient or submit (sujud) to Him Alone. There are several
derivatives from the word ‘Abd (servant). For example, the following verse is in reference to Jesus the son of Mary and the
angels closest to God.
Laiyas-tabkifu masih’u ai-yakuna a’bdan lil-lah wa-lal-malaikatu muqor-robun. Waman yas-tankifu ‘an-‘ibada-tihi was-
yastakbir fa-sayah shuru-hum ilai-hi jami’an (Chapter 4 Verse 172)
Never will the Messiah disdain from being a Servant (a’bdan) of God nor the close Angels. Anyone who refuses
from Serving (ibada-tihi) Him and turned arrogant, surely He will gather them to Him, all of them.
The Messiah was pure but he was not disdainful to be a servant to God, It is the duty of a servant to SERVE his master. The
duty is to serve and not worship. It would seem strange for any household to have a platoon of servants worshipping their
employer. Where is the logic in that?
God is Omniscient and Omnipotent. I would venture that He does not need anything from us. He does not need our petty
sacrifices of food or self-imposed pilgrimages. He does not need our promises. But if we have pledged a promise, it is our duty
to fulfill our promises. He wants us to put His Words into action and Just Do It. A servant has to observe his commitments or
become useless.
Similarly there are angels who are close to God and they also SERVE their master. The word Abdan in this verse means
servant. The same verse also uses another derivative i.e. ibada-tihi to mean doing the serving to Him. The Messiah and the
closest angels did not worship their God. They were too busy doing His work and SERVING Him.
Here is another derivative from the root word 'Abd written in the Quran which means Serving and not worship:-
(Wa-nah-nu lahu a’bidun) (Chapter 2 Verse 138)
And to Him we are Serving (Chapter 2 Verse138)
(Was-alman arsalna min qoblika min-rosulina aj’alna min-dunir-rohman ali-hatan ya’budun.) (Chapter 43 Verse 45)
And ask those whom We have sent from before you among the messengers if We have set other than the Merciful as
gods for them to be Served.
Simply put, all service must be revealed through deeds. The world is full of good intentions.
There is a verse in the Quran, which is chanted daily by the followers of the Arabic religion during their ritual prayers. The Arabs
deceived them by saying the word na’budu (Serve) a derivative from the word ‘Abd means worship. Each time they pray they
declare, ‘You alone we Worship and from you alone we ask for help’; despite the fact that God has never told anyone to
worship Him, everyday the masses keep chanting, You alone we Worship. What was ordained actually, we are encouraged to
remind ourselves constantly that we are serving the one who created us and we are seeking the grace and pleasure from Him
alone.
Eiya-ka-na’budu wa-eiya kanas-ta’ain. (Chapter 1 Verse 5)
You alone we Serve and You alone we ask for help.
We cannot butter up the God by performing rituals. There is no barter system. We receive the guidance from God due to his
Mercy we do NOT deserve. In order to qualify, we are simply required to SERVE Him by fulfilling our covenant with GOD. That is
the contract.
MOSES AND JESUS DID NOT WORSHIP GOD
According to the Quran, all the revealed scriptures stress a singular important message - Do NOT Serve except Him. The
history of Moses is vividly described all over the Quran and subsequent to him, Jesus the son of Mary was sent to the same
community to confirm what was revealed to Moses. Both of them were told to declare to the people - Observe God and obey
Me.
20
And We gave to Moses the scripture, and made it a guidance for the Children of Israel, saying, ‘You shall not take
other than Me as your protector’. (Chapter 17 Verse 2)
Then Jesus the son of Mary went to them, and he declared:-
I come to confirm what is with you from the Torah, and to permit for you what was prohibited upon you and I come to
you with the signs from your Lord, therefore observe God and obey me. Indeed God is my Lord and your Lord,
therefore SERVE Him and this is the right path. (Chapter 3 Verse 50-51)
Both Moses and Jesus did not tell their followers to worship the Lord their God. Perhaps the last prophet was not the only one
surrounded by his enemies who created the Arabic Religion. Jesus told the Children of Israel to observe and serve the One
God, but today his followers are virtually worshiping the same man who told them to observe and serve the One God.
Everybody seems to need a Religion so that they can worship something.
According to the Quran it was the Children of Israel who conspired against God and Jesus, son of Mary. The Children of Israel
created the culture of worshipping the servant of God. Today, all the people who subscribe to the religion of Christianity are not
sure if Jesus was the son of Mary or was he the son of man or the son of God or God Himself. The Children of Israel have only
nailed his name on the cross.
Because they said, ‘We killed the Messiah, Jesus the son of Mary the messenger of God’. Indeed they never killed
him. They never crucified him. But they were LED to believe that they did. Those who dispute in this matter are
doubtful thereof. They have no real knowledge. They follow only conjecture. They never killed him, for sure. (Chapter
4 Verse 157)
All the followers of the Christian religion were LED to believe that Jesus was crucified but they are not sure about it. All the
Christian priests can only say ‘You must have faith!’ But faith with rhetorical propaganda promotes a Way of Life full of myths
and traditions. The true life is the life of self-commitment to our brethren, our parents, our families, our relatives, the poor, and
the orphans. Rhetoric, worship, ritual prayers, or religion cannot fulfill all these.
When the Quran was revealed to the last prophet, the message was the same as those given to Moses and Jesus. There is not
even one verse in the Quran that says, ‘Do not ‘worship’ except God’, but in many verses the prescribed decree says Do not
serve except God:-
Allaa ta’budu illaa aiyahu

Do not Serve except Him
It is therefore strange and downright blasphemous to associate abd (na’budu) as worship accompanied by physical
movements of the body in a certain manner, facing a certain direction or a statue or a wall or a stone building, or an image,
walking around a stone structure and so on. These are simply pagan worship rituals, created by man to simplify what he cannot
comprehend.
In Islamic ideals, an ‘Abd is a servant who SERVES ‘na’budu’ his Lord by fulfilling the prescribed covenants through his
commitments. He does not fulfill his commitments by worshiping. His deeds ‘amal’ are the services or ‘ibadah’. Therefore
‘Na’budu’ means ‘We Serve’ and ’ibadah’ is the service we render when we uphold our commitments by doing the prescribed
decrees. All these submissions serve the Lord.
And strive in the cause of God with the true striving. He is the one who selected you without imposing the hardship
upon you as the deen, the principle of your father Abraham. He is the one who named you as Muslims (submitters).
Thus, the messenger will be the witness upon you and you will be witness upon the people. Therefore uphold the
commitments and keep them pure, (solaa-ta-wa-atu-Zakaa) and hold fast to God. He is your protector, the best
protector and the best supporter. (Chapter 22 Verse 78)
This is the service that the servants of God must render to serve Him. The act of fulfilling these prescribed covenants and
striving to further His cause through their commitments and keeping them pure is the Solaa-ta wa-atu-Zakaa.
Therefore ya’budu is not worshiping but Serving.
RELIGION IS MAN MADE
Religion is man-made. God did not intend that there be many religions. There is the one way and no other, thus no need to
define it as a religion. Consequently, no prophets or messengers brought a religion from God. He revealed a deen to them so
that the people around them will SERVE their unseen God by observing righteous deeds among themselves for their own
benefit in this world and the hereafter. And thus informed, man will know the unholy by the religion that they profess and
practice.
21
A chapter of the Quran attributed to Noah says that he worked day and night to call the people to abandon religion. Noah told
them they should not serve anything except God. They should observe a way of life FOR God. His neighbors and friends did not
heed his call.
O my people I come to you as a Warner[6]. You shall SERVE God and work righteousness and obey me (Chapter 71
Verse 2-3)
They said, do not abandon your idols, do not abandon Wadd, or suwa, or Yaghoot, or Ya’ooq and Nasr’. (Chapter 71
Verse 23)
The people of Noah were rich and prosperous. They were comfortable with their Way of Life. They did not suffer any poverty in
their ‘religion’ of ‘worshiping’ idols. Noah was hardly the mainstream in this regard. The Quran is teaching us that the
mainstream is seldom correct.
If you follow the majority of the people on earth they will divert you from the path of God. They only follow conjecture. They are
liars. (Chapter 6 Verse 116)
Muhammad espoused the same message as Noah. He was simply the Messenger. He was not the Worshipper. He merely
professed to spread the word of God. It would seem logical that Muslims the world over should emulate the last Prophet.
We have decreed for you the same deen that was enjoined to Noah and what is revealed to you herein, and also
what was enjoined to Abraham, Moses, and Jesus. You shall uphold that ONE deen and do not be divided. It is
simply too difficult for the idol worshipers to accept what you advocate. God is the One who will bring towards Him
whomever He wills and He will guide those who returned. (Chapter 42 Verse 13)
The verse says,
It is simply too difficult for the idol worshipers to accept what you advocate.
That, in itself, is self explanatory. Simple.
End, part one
PART TWO
SOL-LAA (COMMITMENTS) IS NOT RITUAL PRAYER
SOL-LAA ACCORDING TO THE QURAN
The word Sol-laa[7] (Commitment/obligation) or any of the derivatives from the same root word is NEVER used to refer to the act
of worship or performing of a set of body movements. They are at all times referred to upholding or observing the commitments
or obligations.
The root word for Sol-laa is Sod Lam or S L. This root word appears in the Quran twice in Chapter 75 Verse 31 and Chapter 96
Verse 10. They were written in short sentences Falla sod-daqo walaa Sol-laa and A’bdan izaa Sol-laa respectively. The
translators say the word Sol-laa in both verses refers to Ritual Prayers. They do not. The paragraphs following will attempt to
explain this particular quirk.
The Arabic language derives its vocabulary from the root words. Conjugations of the root word can produce new derivatives and
generally, these derivatives are constructed in accordance with established vocalic molds or patterns to which certain prefixes or
suffixes are added. The Arabic verbs have two ‘voices’ - active and passive.
22
A prefix is used in the grammar notes besides an entry, which cannot normally be used by itself. It is common to see in the
Quran a prefix like ‘Ma’ or ‘Mu’ is placed before a grammar note to form a new word in the same class. The two parts are joined
together written as one word.
A suffix is used in the grammar notes placed after another word so that a new word is formed. The suffix decides which word
class the new word belongs to.
These appear only in the perfect and imperfect and they are constructed according to established molds or patterns. The
imperfect is formed by the addition of prefixes and suffixes that indicate the form of the verb as well as by the gender and
number of the doer of the action. Specific, then is not a weakness of the Arabic language, neither is ambiguity.
The Arabic in the Quran is very precise and concise, but there are those who claim that Arabic in the Quran is inferior as a
definitive language. It would be good to remember that at the time of writing, Arabic was among the most developed language of
that time. From another perspective, God had used the most current and up to date language of that era to explain a simple and
perfectly defined message. After all, I doubt anyone on earth speaks God’s language, thus He wisely chose to use the lingua
franca at that time. Subsequently, however, the twisting of words and meanings in the Arabic language has marred its use in the
Quran. Some examples are:-
(1) This will be said to all mankind in the hereafter:-
Falaa sod-daqor walaa Sol-laa

The patrons of the Arabic religion say ‘He was not truthful and not praying’.
The true meaning is ‘He was not truthful and not committed’.
(2) God addressed to the Children of Israel:-
Wa-aqimus Solaa-ta wa-atuz zakaa[8]

The Arabs say, ‘Observe the ritual prayers and pay the religious tithes’.
The true meaning is ‘Uphold the commitments and keep them pure’.
(3) This was uttered by the last prophet:-
In-naa Solaa-ti wa-nusuki

They twist their tongue and say, ‘My ritual prayers and my sacrifices’
The true meaning is ‘My commitments and my sacrifices’.
(4) This was uttered by the people of Shuib during his time:-
Ya-shu-‘aib aa-Solaa-tu-ka
In the Arabic religion they say, ‘O Shuib, does your ritual prayer’.
The true meaning is ‘O Shuib, does your commitment’.
(5) This was uttered by Jesus the son of Mary when he was a baby:-
Wa-asoy-na bi-Solaa-ti
The Arabs however say, ‘I was enjoined with my ritual prayers’.

The true meaning is ‘I was enjoined with my commitments’.
Different words were used in other languages during the times of all other prophets for ‘Commitments’ or ‘Obligations’. In the
language of the last prophet it is called Sol-laa or sometimes Solaa or similar derivatives from the same root word. The people
of Midyan, the Children of Israel and Jesus the son of Mary were non-Arabs, but God says they uttered in their language the
same word Sol-laa.
None of the prophets before Muhammad were talking about ritual prayers when they uttered the equivalent of Sol-laa in their
own language. Therefore, the word Sol-laa or its derivatives cannot be translated to mean ritual prayers. To think otherwise is to
err on a very large scale contextually. The word Sol-laa (commitments) and its derivatives appear in many verses in the Quran.
‘Modern’ Arab translations will have us believe that there are many different meanings for the same word in different verses.
The result of this ambiguity has generated much confusion. Man upheld traditions still uphold that sol-laa as we know it today
revolves around the same ritualistic prayer performed a timetable accompanied by ritualistic physical movements. It would be
presumptuous to think that God would come up with something quite so mundane and boring.
23
One of the major arguments between the Sunnis and Shiite [9] revolve around the ideal of ritualistic prayer in the Quran. The
Arabic priests will ask, ‘So how can we pray if we were to depend on the Quran alone’? This is absolutely beside the point. Was
there ever any question that we should need more than the Quran?
Many religions around the world have one thing in common. All their priests have the full right to question their followers, but the
followers have no right to question them on religious matters. The fact that this is successful is no indication of its correctness.
Many forms of government follow this recipe to great success.
If we ask the Christian priests why do they say Jesus is God when the Bible says he was serving God who created him? The
Christian priests will jump. Similarly, if we ask the priests of the Arabic religion why do they pray ritually five times a day and face
the stone idol in Mecca when it is not stated in the Quran? They will again jump like the Christian priests. Indeed, so many
jumping people must indicate some major inconsistency. After all, if you cannot explain that which you profess to be true and
written, it must either be manufactured or incorrect. The common answer that faith is the missing component necessary in
understanding the situation is inappropriate. After all, faith is the conviction of something that is yet to happen, not the answer to
questions that cannot be properly answered. These ideas that have been put forth so far are a leap of faith in the face of
inconsistency.
This is indeed an acknowledgement by the priests of the Arabic religion that there is no ritual prayer in the Quran. The truth is
their ritual prayer was NOT revealed to the last prophet as God’s prescribed Way of Life. We know because we read the Book.
Sol-laa as it appears in the Quran simply implies obligations, bindings, and commitments, that is the things that human beings
must uphold or things that they must observe among themselves as prescribed in the Quran. Period. A distinction must be made
however that nowhere in the Quran does it state that sol-laa is a ritual that is performed by humans FOR God. Thus this truism
is a pertinent ideal that Muslims must bear in mind.
COMMITMENT BETWEEN MEN AND MEN.
Chapter 5 Verse 106 says:
O you who believe, you shall have witnesses when death is near to anyone of you; to dictate your will by two
equitable persons among you, or strangers in case there is a sudden danger to your life when traveling on the earth.
In case you are not certain of them, retain them after they have committed themselves (solaa-ti) to make them both
swear by God. ‘We will not take advantage to favor anyone even the closest relatives. We will not conceal any
evidence before God. If we do, the sins will be upon us.[10]
The verse says, ‘After the two strangers who can be Jews or Christians commit themselves/solaa-ti, make them both swear by
God’. This does not call for the performance of a ritual prayer in the presence of a dying man. Instead they are charged with
making a solemn pledge to the man before God. This is an example of solaa-ti (the commitment) between men and men.
The commitment of men between men is to fulfill the obligations for their promises before the One God. Simple. Chapter 9
Verse 4 to 6 says:-
Except those among the idol worshipers with whom you have a treaty and then they do not breach anything with you and they
do not aid anyone against you, therefore complete your agreement with them until its term. Surely God loves those who fear
(Him). (Chapter 9 Verse 4)
Then when the prohibited months are over, you may overcome the idol worshipers wherever you may find them. You
shall capture them, encircle them and watch them carefully at every place and if they repent and uphold their
obligations (sol-laa-ta wa-atu-zakaa) and keep them pure then give them (the polytheists) the freedom to move
around. Surely God is Forgiver, Merciful (Chapter 9 Verse 5)
And if one of the idol worshipers seeks help from you, protect him then let him hear God’s words then convey him to a place of
safety; this is because they are a people who do not know (Chapter 9 Verse 6).
In Chapter 9 Verse 4 – 6 directs us to treat the idol worshipers well and even convey them to a place of safety. It is with this
thought that the author would like to reiterate his stand for his quest for truth. Those that we shelter may remain idol worshipers.
We are charged not with discriminating upon that prejudice; rather, we are commanded to be a beacon of light and
understanding. Understanding and PERFORMING the commandment in this verse alone would change the entire Islamic
landscapes, as we know it. Who but God could have envisioned a world like this as opposed to the one we live in. (Chapter 9
Verse 5).
The gist of the verse relating the story of the idol worshipers lists the Muslims obligations in this instance. If and when the
polytheists repent and agree to peace, it is the Muslim duty to uphold that peace and grant them their freedom. Again, the Quran
demonstrates civility and kindness in the face of hostilities. Islam does not condone the mistreatment of those who would seek
to harm you nor aggression.(Chapter 9 Verse 5). Ultimately, solaa-ta in this instance refers to the concept of the idol worshipers
agreeing to keep to their ends of the bargain.
24
The other example revolves around prophet Shuib who committed himself to reform his people. Those who rejected his
commitments challenged him. Chapter 11 Verse 85 – 87 elaborates:-
O my people gives full measure and full weight equitably. Do not cheat the people out of their things, and do not corrupt the
earth. A smaller provision from God would be better for you, if you are really believers. I am not a guardian over you. They said,
‘O Shuaib, does your commitment (Solaa-tu-ka) enjoin us from idolising what our parents have idolized, and from doing
whatever we want with our money? Surely you are too clement and too wise.
This is the story of Prophet Shu’ib in the Quran. The commitment that Shuaib was trying to bind upon his people was not to
cheat and not to corrupt the earth. It was a simple precept that was not accepted by his peers. Hence they said to Shuaib
O Shuaib, does your commitment (Solaa-tu-ka) enjoin us from idolising what our parents have idolized, and from doing
whatever we want with our money?[11]
SOL-LAA here clearly refers to committing to good deeds and morals. The commitment called for his people not to cheat, not to
corrupt the earth, and to be fair. It is painfully obvious that the term has been grossly abused. This explains why Arabic priests
emphatically declare that the Quran has no information at all about the five daily prayers and thus contradict themselves on
what they proclaim to be an absolute pillar of the religion of Islam. They condemn themselves by their own words. There is no
such thing as the five daily prayers. How woefully correct and wrong they are at the same time.
COMMITMENT OF MAN TO HIMSELF:-
Chapter 2 Verses 276-79 says,
God diminishes profiteering (riba) but encourages charity and God dislikes the disbelievers who are guilty. Surely
those who practice righteousness and uphold their commitments (solaa-ta) and keep them pure (wa-a-tuz-zakaa),
for them are rewards from their Lord. And there will be no fear upon them nor will they grieve. O you, who believe,
beware of God, refrain taking what remains from the profiteering, if you truly believe in God.
The subject of riba or profiteering begins from Chapter 2 Verse 275 and ends in Chapter 2 Verse 281. Profiteering is a bad
practice and do not get involved with it (Chapter 2 Verse 275). God encourages charity and He dislikes those who practice
profiteering (Chapter 2 Verse 276). The righteous people should not get involved with it and they should observe their
commitments (Solaa-ta), and keep them pure by abstaining from it (Chapter 2 Verse 277) and they should stop immediately if
they are involved, even if there were any balances owing to them (Chapter 2 Verse 278). Otherwise God and His messenger will
wage war against them (Chapter 2 Verse 279) If a debtor is in difficulty, give him time, otherwise treat the debt as charity
(Chapter 2 Verse 280) Whatever you do, God knows everything and beware of the big day (Chapter 2 Verse 281).
The solaa-ta[12] mentioned in Chapter 2 Verse 277 is our commitment to stop earning income from profiteering (riba) and
maintain our commitments by abstaining ourselves from such practices. We do not perform ritual prayer to abstain from
profiteering, instead we commit ourselves (solaa-ta) by sacrificing our greed by practically doing the good deeds prescribed by
God. Here we make a solaa-ta to ourselves.
The sol-laa is no doubt God’s teaching in the Quran, which is obligatory upon all humans. All humans must uphold their sol-laa.
Even the disbelievers must uphold their commitment sol-laa. (The verses are provided in the following paragraphs)
By upholding the commitment sol-laa among ourselves, we are sacrificing our ego, the enemy within ourselves to observe the
prescribed deen. Hence in Chapter 6 Verse 162 we are required to say:
Say, ‘My commitments (solaa-ti), my sacrifices, my life and death are for the Lord of the Universe’.
COMMITMENT OF CONVICTIONS
Everything that the humans do must be for God and they are not asked to perform any rituals to pray to Him or to worship Him.
All that is enjoined upon them is to believe in God, be sincere to serve Him and uphold their commitments in the way of a
righteous life by doing the deeds and good works. Ritual prayers and worship are pagans’ short cuts to give idol worshipers
satisfaction that they have discharged their obligations to God when they must really discharge their sol-laa among fellow
humans.
God is recording the behavior of His servants through out the day including what they utter. Each minute thought and deed is
taken into account and recorded. He is recording the DEEDS and not the regimented mutterings of His servants.
25
Since We created the human being, We are fully aware of his innermost thoughts. We are closer to him than his
jugular vain. The two angels at right and left are recording all his deeds. Not a single utterance he utters without a
vigilant watcher. (Chapter 50 Verse 16-18)
In the hereafter we are told to read our own record about our deeds:-
You will see every congregation humbled. Every congregation will be invited to view their own record. Today you will
get paid for your deeds. This is the record pronouncing the truth about you. Indeed We have recorded all your deeds.
(Chapter 45 Verse 28-29)
The humans are told to uphold their commitments by deeds the way they were prescribed in the revelations. Ritual prayers
cannot fulfill these commitments. It is absurd to conjure a world where group regimented prayers have precedence over doing
good deeds.
You shall uphold according to what was prescribed, and also those who repented with you, and do not transgress.
Indeed He knows whatever your deeds are, watching. Do not be inclined to those who are wicked that will make you
suffer the Fire, and there is none for you except God as a protector, then you will not be helped. And uphold your
commitments (Aqimi-solaa-ta) through the ends of the day and the parts from the night. Indeed the good deeds
nullify the bad. That is the remembrance for those who want to remember. You shall be steadfast. God never fail to
reward the righteous. (Chapter 11 Verse 112-114)
The verse clearly says uphold what has been prescribed, do not transgress. God is recording all the deeds. People must fulfill
their commitments to the good deeds through both ends of the day and part of the night. The concept is simple. Good deeds
will nullify the bad deeds and this is one way to remember God. Deeds can never be fulfilled through ritual prayers. If the
concept of deen is correctly understood, it is clear to the devout Muslim that it is incumbent upon him to commit to these
instructions, uphold and observe them.
The problem arises when the mind is set and programmed to the condition that Sol-laa means ritual prayer, and thus by
omission, actual commitments are totally ignored. They then teach their values to others that will listen without question, as they
had.
Chapter 107 is a very short chapter with only seven verses. The name of the Chapter is Charity. A person who commits himself
to the prescribed deen should not neglect his commitments to do the good deeds.
Do you know who the rejecters of faith are? They neglect the orphans. They do not advocate the feeding the poor.
Therefore curse to those who are committed, while heedless of their commitments. They only show off, and they are
averse to Charity. (Chapter 107 Verse 1-7)
Compare to all the translations that agree with the Arabs’ twisting culture:-
Do you know who the rejecters of faith are? They neglect the orphans. They do not advocate the feeding of the poor.
Therefore curse to those who pray ritually, while heedless of their ritual prayers. They only show off. And they are
averse to charity. (Chapter 107 Verse 1-7)
All the seven verses are inter-related. Taking care of the orphans, feeding the poor and do charity work can only be fulfilled by
the deeds of a committed person. But the Arabs encourage their followers to pray ritually in order to solve the problem of the
orphans, the poor and charitable work.
Instead of committing themselves individually and severally to take care of orphans, the poor and do the charity from their own
earnings, the Arabs trained their priests in the Arabic religion to become income generators. They take illegal collections from
the people by corrupting the word Zakaa in the Quran under religious tithes. (Read the chapter Four of this book)
The Quran spells out some other examples of good deeds to be observed by those who are committed to the prescribed Way of
Life from God:-
Successful indeed are the believers, who are upright in their commitments, those who avoid vain talk, those who
keep it pure, they guard their chastity except with their wives and those rightfully belong to them, do they have sex
without being blamed’. (Chapter 23 verse 1-6), and then it continues, ‘They are trustworthy when it comes to
deposits entrusted to them, or the promises they make, and they constantly observe their commitments.
(Verse 8-9 of the same chapter)
In this verse those who observe any of the above commitments are the successful believers. Nobody can avoid vain talk, guard
their chastity, be trustworthy, and fulfill their promises through ritual prayers. Each time the word Sol-laa or the derivatives from
this root word appears in the Quran, it is always quoted within some context of the good deeds the humans must observe.
But the Arabs have deliberately hijacked this word. They trained their blind followers to ignore the context of the subject
completely. We see another example from the Quran about upholding the commitments ‘Sol-laa’.
26
They fulfill their promises to God, and they do not violate their covenant, and they uphold what God has
commanded to be upheld, they reverence their Lord, and they fear the dreadful reckoning. They steadfastly
persevere in seeking their Lord’s grace, they uphold the commitments and they give to charity from our
provisions to them secretly and publicly. They encounter the evil with good. They have reserved the ultimate
abode. (Chapter 13 Verse 21-22)
In this case no one is able to fulfill all the covenants just by praying ritually. A person has to commit himself to do all the deeds
through his conviction according to the prescribed deen.
There are so many verses from the Quran where the word sol-laa is clear in its intent and meaning. The meanings cover
commitments, obligations, covenants, and words of the same essence. God says everyone should uphold their commitment
through their deeds and not by buttering up, arising and prostrating daily. Readers of the Quran would be hard pressed to find
reference to the rituals associated with organized Muslim prayer.
THE HISTORY
ABRAHAM’S COMMITMENT
There is nothing new about upholding the commitments by the righteous people to do the good deeds as the Way of life
prescribed by God in the Quran. It was not introduced during the time of last Prophet. Mankind was to observe their
commitments from the time of Abraham. God called him the committed man who served the One God by upholding his
obligations through God’s prescribed Way of life or deen-nil-lah.
Wat-taqizu min-maqam-mi Ibrohim-ma Mu-Sol-lan.

Learn from the status of Abraham the Committed
Abraham settled his progeny at a barren valley and he wished for his progeny to live according to God’s sanctions so that they
too can uphold their commitments or the ‘Sol-laa-ta’.
Rob-bana inni askantu min-zuriati bawadi ghoi-ri zar-ghain I’nda-baiti-kal mu-harami. Rob-bana li-yu-qimus-Solaa-ta.
‘My Lord, indeed I am settling from my progeny in this valley without vegetation according to Your the sanctions in
the system. My Lord let them uphold their Commitments. (Solaa-ta)
MOSES’ COMMIMENTS
Moses was chosen among the Children of Israel to free them from the oppression of Pharaoh. Before they moved out from
Egypt, they were told to keep a low profile and use their house as their base while still upholding their commitments. Again the
word Sol-laa is used for commitments.
We inspired Moses and his brother, ‘Let your people confine themselves to their homes in Egypt, and let them
consider their homes as their base, and let them uphold their commitments (solaa-ta), and give the good news to the
believers.’ (Chapter 10 Verse 87)
After they were saved, the Torah was revealed to Moses and his people were told to fulfill the covenants by upholding their
commitments and to keep them pure. The same word ‘Solaa-ta wa-atu-zakaa’ is used in the verse:-
Wa-iz aqodz-na misha qor Bani-Israela la-ta’budu-na ilal-lah wa-bil-walidai-ni ih-sanan wa-zil-qurba, wal yatama, wal-
masakini, wa-qulu-lin-nas husnan, wa-aqimus-Solaa-ta wa-atu-zakaa-ta. (Chapter 2 Verse 83)
And when We made a covenant with the Children of Israel that you shall not Serve except God. And with your parents
do good, and your relatives, and the orphans and the poor. And speak to mankind amicably, and uphold the
commitments and keep them pure (solaa-ta-wa-atu-zakaa).
The Children of Israel were to serve God by honoring their parents and relatives and the orphans and the poor and to speak to
mankind amicably. These were their commitments. They should uphold these commitments and to keep them pure. God did not
tell them to pray ritually and pay the tithe to fulfill these responsibilities.
JESUS’ COMMITMENTS
And then Jesus the son of Mary was sent to them with profound Signs to confirm what was given to Moses. Even while he was
an infant, Jesus told the people that he was enjoined with upholding the obligations/commitments and to keep them pure or
Solaa-ti-wa-Zakaa-ti:-
27
Waja’al-lani mubarokah ainama kontu wa-ausorni bis-Solaa-ti wa-Zakaa-ti ma-dumtu hiya (Chapter 19 Verse 31)
And He makes me blessed wherever I go and He enjoined upon me with the Obligations and Purification for as long
as I live.
When Jesus the son of Mary said Wa-ausomi bis-solaa-ti he did not mean ‘I was enjoined with the ritual prayer’ but he was
saying that he was enjoined with his commitments to reform the Children of Israel. For saying that, his name was nailed on the
cross.
COMMITMENTS OF THE LAST PROPHET
The Quran is not a new revelation or a new set of guidance from God. It is the same set of decrees prescribed to Abraham and
Moses. The essence of all the scriptures is the same.
In-naa haza lafi suhufil ulaa, suhufi Ibrohim wa-musaa.

Indeed this is exactly in the scriptures of old, the scriptures of Abraham and Moses.
We have seen Abraham uttered the word Sol-laa in his language. God uses the word sol-laa for Moses and his people in their
language. Jesus too uttered the same word sol-laa in his language. The same word is repeated in the Quran in Arabic. Anyone
who reads the Quran will notice the word sol-laa for the first time in the verse 3 Chapter 2 of the book.
That book is infallible, a guide for those who are observant, they believe the unseen and uphold their commitments
(solaa-ta) and from our provisions to them they give. (Chapter 2 Verse 2-3)
The word Sol-laa therefore refers to commitments or obligations from the time of Abraham and not ritual prayer.
The word Sol-laa at the beginning of chapter 2 in the Quran refers to those who are observant and believe the unseen God;
they uphold their commitments by being charitable from the provisions given by God. This is being part of their commitments. If
they continue to read, they will discover more verses detailing additional commitments.
They believe in what was revealed to you from your Lord, and what was revealed before you, and they are positively
certain about the hereafter. (Chapter 2 Verse 4)
Those who believe in God are committed to believe this. The word sol-laa in verse 3 does not mean ritual prayer because we
cannot do charity through ‘ritual prayers’ and we do not believe in God’s books through ‘ritual prayers’.
If we believe the scripture then we will see all the prescribed decrees in the book. With God’s blessing He will open up our
hearts to the submission when our hearts say, ‘We hear and we obey’. That is the moment we have entered into agreement with
God:-
You shall be appreciative of God’s blessing upon you and uphold the covenant He has made with you when you said,
‘We hear and we obey’. You shall observe God, and God is fully aware of your innermost thought. (Chapter 5 Verse 7)
We do not see God, but He hears our innermost thought. The moment our heart says ‘we hear and we obey’ to His prescribed
way we have agreed to uphold our sol-laa.
Recite what is revealed upon you from the Scripture and uphold the commitments. Surely your commitments will keep you away
from the bad and the evil and it is also for the remembrance of God, which is even Greater.
Our commitment is the ongoing process as a Way of Life from sunrise to sunset and during parts of the nights.
commitments (Aqimi-solaa-ta) through the ends of the day and the parts from the night. Indeed the good
deeds nullify the bad. That is the remembrance for those who want to remember. You shall be steadfast. God never
fail to reward the righteous. (Chapter 11 Verse 112-114)
ASK FOR GOD’S HELP WITHOUT RITUALS
28
God is always near all the humans. They are told to seek His help directly and they are required to go through patience while
continue to be committed to do the good deeds.
When My servants ask you about Me, tell them, ‘I am very near. I respond to the call of ANY caller who calls Me.
Therefore, they shall respond to Me, and believe in Me, that they may attain guidance. (Chapter 2 Verse 186)
Seek help through steadfastness and commitments, this is difficult indeed, but not for those who persevere and
realize that they will meet their Lord. To Him they will ultimately return. (Chapter 2 Verse 45-46)
The human is weak by nature filled with frailties and insecurities. Rituals, customs, and tradition have a soothing and reassuring
attraction for them. They function like pacifiers. They lead to worship. The faithful then externalize their fears, hopes, dreams,
and desires onto something tangible. After all, the concept of an Unseen God is entirely diametrically opposed to idol worship. It
is a lot simpler to go through a ritualized prayer session rather than to have a one on One, heart to Heart, talk to God.
Idolaters put their trust on a piece of wood, cross, a new moon with a star, a rock, a wall, a stone house etc to help focus on a
collective idea. There are those who put their trust in other people. They will magnify these demi-gods and idols through their
physical acts of worship. It is ironic that many do not realize that they can magnify and be testament to the unseen God simply
by upholding the commitment to do good deeds and righteousness. Simple. What could be simpler than to be a testament to
God by doing good deeds? Be a testament while leading by example. No need to talk about it. Just do it.
When human beings have a need to ask God or call upon God, they can supplicate or call upon God at anytime, in the day or
night, anywhere in the world or outer space. Ritual ablution and its attendant processes are unnecessary. In fact, the Quran
reminds us that those too proud to call upon God, will burn in the hellfire. We must remember God so that He will remember us.
It is, after all, a reciprocal relationship.
Your Lord says, ‘Call to Me’[13], and I will answer your call. As for those who are too arrogant to serve me, they will be
committed to hell (Chapter 40 Verse 60).
Therefore, you shall remember Me, that I may remember you, and be thankful to Me, and do not disbelieve. (Chapter
2 Verse 152)
The supplications or calling upon God for pleas of help, wisdom, perseverance, assistance, money, guidance or anything at all
is part of human condition in serving God. The invitation for assistance and guidance has already been given, yet many will call
upon their messengers, saints, their dead idols in the graves, and some will even call the jinns[14]. While the invitation has been
extended, it is downright prodigal to call upon God in times of need alone. We should thus remember to magnify Him at all
times and glorify Him, especially when not in need.
In the creation of the heavens and the earth, and the alteration of night and day, there are signs for those who
possess intelligence who remember God while standing up, sitting down and laying on their sides. They reflex upon
the creation of the heavens and the earth, and they say, ‘Our Lord, you did not create all these in vain. Glory be to
you, so spare us the agony of the hell fire. (Chapter 3 Verse 190-191)
God’s servants are expected to remember their Lord by praising and glorifying Him, His Omnipotence and Omnipresence as
often as possible. Those who are close to Him Glorifies Him day and night and they do not accomplish this by performing
random pantomimed movements. They do this by adhering to a higher code of behavior and being a testament to their God.
To Him belongs everything in the heavens and the earth, and those at Him are never too arrogant from SERVING Him, nor do
they tire. They glorify Him day and night. (Chapter 21 Verse 20)
Zachariah made a special request from God to grant him a son. After granting the request the angels who delivered the news
told him to remember and to glorify God day and night. God did not ask him to pray ritually.
He said, ‘My Lord, grant me a sign’. He was told, ‘Your sign is that you will not be able to speak to the people for three
days except by signal. You shall remember your Lord frequently and Glorify Him night and day’. (Chapter 3 Verse 41)
In our daily routine we are required to magnify God as a mean of serving Him.
Therefore be patient in the face of their utterances, and praise the glory of your Lord before sunrise and before
sunset, also during parts of the night and through both ends of the day, that you may attain happiness. (Chapter 20
Verse 30)
We do not have to ritualize the methods of calling, praising, remembering, or glorifying God. We do it by magnifying Him in our
heart constantly or speak to Him softly. We can remember him while driving, walking, standing, sitting or lying on our sides
anytime of the day.
29
GLORIFY GOD THROUGH COMMITMENTS
Everything in the skies and the earth glorify and praise God. Each of them knows their own commitments. Therefore the
humans should not be too arrogant to magnify the Lord of the Universe:-
Glorifying God is everything in the heavens and the earth. He is the King, the Sacred, the almighty, and the wisest.
Do you not see that God is glorified by everyone in the heavens and the earth as well as the birds in their flight?
Surely every one of them knows their own ‘commitments’ (solaa-ta-hu) and glorifications. God knows what they do.
(Chapter 24 Verse 41).
Glorifying Him are the seven heavens and the earth and everything in them. There is nothing that does not praise His
Glory, but you do not understand their glorification. He is clement forgiver. (Chapter 17 Verse 44)
People were led to believe that they are required to bow and prostrate physically to God as a method of worshiping God. The
Arabs say the word sujud[15] in the Quran means prostrate. However, the word sujud in the Quran does not refer to physical
prostration. Sujud simply means in a state of being subservient.
‘RITUAL PRAYER’ IS NOT IN THE QURAN
• God did not prescribe the ritual prayer to the last prophet or to any of the prophets before him.
• The Quran has 114 Chapters with 6348 verses. No one verse calls to the people, ‘You must perform the ritual prayers
to God’.
• A ritual prayer is act of worship. God NEVER tells any of His servants to worship Him.
• The revelation to the last prophet is not a new revelation from God. It is NOT about religion or worship of God.
• All the Arabic priests until today insist that there are absolutely no details of their ritual prayer in the Quran. They
foolishly boast, If we only obey the Quran, then we cannot pray five times a day because the Quran does not tell us
any of the details of ritual prayer, which we practice today. This is the testimony of the Arabic priests themselves. They
are very proud to bow and prostrate to the stone idol everyday. They are very proud of the invented religion they
prosper.
‘RITUAL PRAYER’ IS A CONSPIRACY
The Arabs conspired against Islam by destroying the objective of the revelation as the source of the prescribed covenants
between God and mankind. They replaced it with ‘short cut’ pagan rituals, which make people, feel a false sense of having
upheld their responsibilities without having to do any good deeds. Those who observe the ritual prayer five, four, three, twice or
once a day are doing it for the Arabs and NOT for God.
The author has ventured to say that Islam is a simple Way of Life. The Quran is written simply. It is for all the human beings
around the world, it is for the masses of any color and race. But nowhere should the reader draw the inference that to submit to
the one God is easy. It is one thing to for the way of life to be simple and quite another to be easy.
Without any scriptural basis the Arab traditions say the last prophet spoke to God in the seven heaven to negotiate about the
ritual prayers. It would seem odd that God’s Messenger should question the content of God’s message. It is equally strange that
a Messenger would choose to intercede on behalf of the addressee of the message. It would seem impertinent that a
Messenger should choose to challenge the will of God, yet the Arabs have concocted a tale making Moses an instigator who
denied the Muslims the chance to pray 50 times a day. Assuming a 16 hour day, that would mean you would have to pray once
in every 19 minutes or so. Assuming one has to bow and prostrate to the stone idol seventeen times per day, that will have the
faithful doing 850 bowing and prostrating per day. It would seem that the Arabs were the fore-runners of aerobic exercise. It is
no wonder then why while many Muslim nations, while being bountiful in natural resources, have yet to take their place among
advanced nations. They are too busy trying to find new ways to pray.
How was this done? How do you manipulate a legion of the faithful to your peculiar ‘truth’? This was achieved with the
manipulation of Chapter 17 Verse 1. Taken in isolation, nothing seems amiss. Verify this verse with the subsequent verses will
challenge logic. The simplest verifiable truth in Chapter 17:1 to 17:7 is the history of the Children of Israel and of the story of
Moses who had a meeting with God in one night to witness God’s signs[16]. (please read chapter nine).
The word sol-laa is not even mentioned in the verse. It is very unfortunate that the last Prophet became an unfortunate victim of
the Arabs in the cause of subversion.
End of Part Two
30
PART THREE
THE SOL-LAA SHUFFLE &

FREQUENTLY ASKED QUESTIONS
In this chapter I will show how a simple word from the Quran has been manipulated. Perhaps I may have to mention it again,
Arabic words derive it vocabulary from ‘roots’. This can be a bilateral, trilateral or quadrilateral cluster of consonants from which
the words grow. The derivatives are, in most cases constructed in accordance with established vocalic molds or patterns to
which certain prefixes, infixes or suffixes are added. This is the basic foundation of the Arabic grammar.
In the hypothetical, the roots may represent any consonants in the language with an addition of a short vowel ‘a’, ‘i’ or ‘u’ after
each consonant to generate the ground form. The resulting ground form normally a verb to indicate the perfect active, third
person, masculine and singular. The meaning of this verb is determined by the consonants. Other verbal nouns may be
developed from the same root word.
The state of the verbs can appears in three states, two of which the ‘Perfect’ and the ‘Imperfect’ are tenses, while the third, the
‘Imperative, is a ‘mood’. The ‘Perfect’ usually signifies an action that is done and completed. The Imperfect signifies an action in
the process of being done or completed and the Imperative is simply an order or a command.
The vocalization of the states of the verb is constructed according to the established patterns. The imperfect is formed by the
addition of specified prefixes and suffixes to indicate and are determined by the form of the verb as well as by the gender and
number of the doer of the action.
There are also several grammatical forms derive from the root words to signify the perfect active, imperfect active, Imperative,
perfect passive, Imperfect passive, verbal noun, active participle and passive participles. Besides the three numbers of singular,
dual and plural the Arabic recognizes three persons. The first person is the speaker, the second is the one addressed to and the
third is the one spoken about.
There are ONLY two genders in Arabic. It is either masculine or feminine. The neuter gender of other languages signified by the
pronoun ‘it’ does not exist in the Arabic language. Hence, each time the word God is referred as the third person it is always
referred as ‘Him’, ‘His’ or ‘He’. God is neuter gender but grammatically, the word is masculine by nature. When we say ‘There is
no god except Him’, it does not mean God is a Male.
To drive to the point I would like to show how a simple word like Sol-laa which literally means the ‘link’ or ‘bind’ is able to
generate many derivatives to mean covenant, obligation, commitment, and other ground forms and verbal nouns with similar
essence of meaning. However the Arabs make simple twist to this word and shuffled it almost arbitrarily to mislead people.
HOW THE ARABS DO THE ‘SOL-LAA SHUFFLE’
The word sol-laa and its derivatives appear in the Quran many times and see how the translators are forced to jump from one
meaning to another for the same word or the derivatives. I call this ‘The Sol-laa Shuffle’.
• Sol-laa Twice In Chapter 75 Verse 31 and Chapter 96 Verse 10, it

is translated as ‘Ritual Prayers’
• Fa-Sol-laa Once In Chapter 87 Verse 15 it is translated as to mean

‘Ritual Prayers’
• Yu-sol-laa Thrice In Chapter 2 Verse 27, Chapter 13 Verse 21 &

Chapter 13 Verse 25, they are translated as ‘Must tie or connect the
relationship with God’ NOT ritual Prayer
31
• Sol-lee Once In Chapter 9 Verse 103 it is translated as the
prophet‘Supplicate or said a prayer’ on the people. NOT Ritual Prayer
• Tu-Sol-lee Once In Chapter 9 Verse 84 it is translated as ‘Ritual

Prayer’ ( Do not pray over the hypocrites)
• Fa-Sol-lee Once In Chapter 108 Verse 2 it is translated as ‘Ritually

Pray’ to your Lord, but in Arabic ‘Fa-sol-laa li-rob-bika’ means uphold your
commitments for Your Lord.
• Yu-Sol-lee Twice In Chapter 3 Verse 39 and Chapter 33 Verse 43
(a) In Chapter 33 Verse 43 it is translated as God and the Angels ‘Blessed’

the believers. NOT ‘Ritual Prayers’.
(b) But in Chapter 3 Verse 39 it is translated as Zachariah was doing the

‘Ritual Prayers’
• Sol-luu Once In Chapter 33 Verse 56 it is translated as the

people must sol-luu or Honor the prophet. NOT ‘Ritual Prayer’.
• Yu-Sol-lu Thrice In Chapter 4 Verse 102 (2 times) & Once in

Chapter 33 Verse 56).
(a) In Chapter 33 Verse 56 it is translated God and the angels ‘Blessed’ the
prophet for the word ‘Yu-sol-lu’.
(b) But in Chapter 4 Verse 102 the same word is translated as ‘Ritual
Prayers’ (yusollu) on both counts.
• Ya-sil-lu 5 Times In Chapter 4 Verse 90, Chapter 6 Verse 136 (2),

Chapter 11 Verse 70, Chapter 11 Verse 81, Chapter 13 Verse 21 & Chapter
8 Verse 35 they are translated as these are people who connect the
relationship with God. NOT Ritual prayer.
• Mu-Sol-lan Once In Chapter 2 Verse 125 they are translated as ‘A

(singular) place of worship’. NOT ‘people who perform ritual
prayer’.
• Mu-Sol-leen Thrice In Chapter 70 Verse 22, Chapter 74 Verse 43 and

Chapter 107 Verse 4 they are NOT translated as Place of worship’ but
instead ‘People who perform Ritual Prayers’.
• Sol-laa-ta 46 Times
• Sol-laa-tee 20 Times
• Sol-laa-tu Once In Chapter 62 Verse 10 it is translated as ‘Ritual Prayers.
• Sol-laa-ta-ka Once In Chapter 9 Verse 103 the word is translated as

the prophet’s ‘Ritual Prayer’ makes the people happy. The Quran clearly says
that no burden soul will bear the burden of another. So how can this be?
• Sol-laa-te-ka Once In Chapter 17 Verse 110 it is translated as perform

your ‘ritual prayer’ in a moderate tone. But today their noon and evening
prayers or the Arabic religion are done in total silence.
• Sol-laa-tu-ka Once In Chapter 11 Verse 87 this word is translated as

the prophet’s Shuib’s ‘Ritual Prayers’ will be able to change the economic
system. Perhaps this is just one of the Arabic illusion.
32
• Sol-laa-ta-hu Once In Chapter 24 Verse 41 in the Arabic religion it is
said it means the birds perform their ‘Ritual Prayer’. This is where other
religions loose out.
• Sol-laa-te-him 5 Times In Chapter 6 Verse 92, Chapter 23 Verse 2,

Chapter 70 Verse 23, Chapter 70 Verse 34 and Chapter 107 Verse 5 they
are translated as you can trust those people who perform the ‘ritual prayer’
and they also make others to understand that the people who perform the
‘ritual prayer’ will always fulfill their promises in Chapter 70 Verse 32-35. This
could be over ambitious.
Sol-laa-tu-hum Once In Chapter 8 Verse 35 it is translated as their

‘Ritual Prayers’ is nothing but controversy and rebellion. In the context of the
Arabic religion this could be very true.
Solaa-waa-tee Twice In Chapter 2 Verse 238 and Chapter 9 Verse 99

Note the context of both Verses:-
(a) In Chapter 9 Verse 99 it is translated as their good deeds will take them
closer to God and also the ‘solawaatee’ (ritual prayer?) of the Prophet.
Another illogical statement. If we give food to a hungry man how does
that take us closer the prophet’s ‘ritual prayer’?
(b) In Chapter 2 Verse 238 it is translated as we are supposed to safeguard

our ‘Ritual prayers’ solaawaatee.
Solaa-waa-tun Twice In Chapter 2 Verse 157 and Chapter 22 Verse 40
In Chapter 2 Verse 157 solaa-waa-tun is translated as ‘upon them shall be

ritual prayer from their God’. In the Arabic religion God will perform the ‘ritual
prayer’ to the humans.
In Chapter 22 Verse 40 ‘wa biyaa un, wa solawaatun, wa Masaajidu’ – and

synagogues(?) and churches (?) and ritual prayers (?) And masaajidu (?). It
is now said the God’s ritual prayers are the ‘Churches’.
Some Arabic experts even say solaawaatun in Chapter 22 Verse 40 is

‘oratories’. What in the world is an oratory in this context?
It would seem terribly inconsistent that conjugating one root word in Quranic terms would yield so many differing definitions,
some of which totally unrelated to the root word. None of the Arabic priests of today can provide any logical explanation for this
inconsistency. They just regurgitate the ‘Sol-laa Shuffle’ as a knee jerk reaction to any question.
FREQUENTLY ASKED QUESTIONS
Here are some verses from the Quran where the Sol-laa, solaa-ti, solaa-tika, etc appear. Proponents of ritual prayer are fond of
saying that all these verses prove the existence of ritual prayer. They will quote verses from the Quran like:-
1. What about Chapter 5 Verse 6 when you are supposed to do the ritual ablution which they call ‘wuduk’
before ritual prayer/sol-la-ti?
First of all Chapter 5 is to be read from Verse 1 to 7. Verse 6 is about being hygienic. The first two verses talk about
food. The people should observe the harmony sanctioned by God in the system. The third verse has more details on
food, and then it says, ‘Today the Way of life or the deen is perfected’ after detailing the unhygienic food. The fourth
and the fifth verses also talk about food with additional decrees that Muslims can marry the people of the previous
scripture. That in itself should be an eye opener.
The subsequent verse says that we are upholding our commitments when we make ourselves clean. In verse 7 we
are told to be appreciative of God’s blessing upon us and we should uphold the covenants He made with us from the
time we say ‘We hear and we obey’.
Hygiene is part of our commitments. And if there is no water, to wash ourselves, God has prescribed an alternative i.e.
use clean dry soil to clean our hands. The idea is we must be clean. This is also an obligation upon humans.
There is no such thing as the word ritual cleansing or ‘wuduk’ the common term used by the majority of the Muslims
to be found anywhere in the Quran. There is no ritual ablution. In Chapter 5 Verse 6 it is good to wash ourselves up
to the elbows, wash the face, and wipe our heads and feet. This is another obligation we must uphold. We must keep
33
ourselves clean. This verse never says that sol-laa is a ritual prayer. The verse did not say after we ‘ritually’ clean up
ourselves we must start praying by rituals.
2. What about Chapter 11 Verse 114 when you are told to uphold the sol-laa at the ends of the day and parts of
the night?
The people always make a mistake by quoting a verse out of context. It should be read from Chapter 11 verse 112 to
Verse 115. The verse does not say the solaa-ta should be done AT two ends of the day and parts of the night. The
verse actually says THROUGH both ends of the day and parts of the night. For easy reference the verse is quoted in
its full context again:-
commitments (Aqimi-solaa-ta) through the ends of the day and the parts from the night. Indeed the good deeds
nullify the bad. That is the remembrance for those who want to remember. You shall be steadfast. God never fail to
reward the righteous.
The verse clearly says the commitments are ongoing throughout the day and parts of the night. The verses in Chapter
11 Verse 112-115 emphasizes the importance of doing the good deeds throughout the day and also parts of the night
by focusing oneself in his routines according to what is taught to him from God’s prescribed decrees. It is a simple
instruction.
3. What about Chapter 24 Verse 58 where the word sola-til fajri and solatil ‘isya are mentioned?
This verse refers to the periods of undress when children must seek permission before entering their parent’s room at
the time of their privacy. They should get permission before entering the parent’s room from the time the parents
retreat to their rooms (solatil ‘isya) until the next morning (solatil fajri). We continue to observe our commitments
during our private time. The same verse requires the seeking of permission to enter the room when parents rest at
noon.
The solatil ‘isya and the solatil-fajri are NOT the names attributed to any ritual prayers but they are a time of the
parent’s private moments among themselves. Similarly, it is not right for any parent to simply walk into their children’s
room once they retreat to their rooms. The verse teaches family etiquette as part of the obligations to teach the
children to respect their parent’s privacy. There is no ‘Ritual Prayer’ mentioned in the verse. It is very common for
parents who are devoted to deity or deities encourage their children to pray together facing the idols at specific times
to assimilate the methods of worship to remain faithful to their idols. This verse actually demolishes all their beliefs
about the family performing the morning and night prayers together. It actually demonstrates the magnitude of respect
to be accorded to the parent’s commitments in private.
4. What about Chapter 4 Verse 103 when God says the Solaa-ta are done at specified times?
It is our duty to do certain deeds at specific times through the day from morning to dusk and also parts of the night,
from the sinking of the sun at noon till the darkness of the night, et cetera. That means 24/7. The word in the verse
says we are committed to do certain things at the specified times. We must do what we have to do when it is time and
do it diligently.
If we are traders we must maintain our commitments not trying to cheat or earn excessive profiteering. If a beggar or
a poor man comes to us at nine in the morning, we should not tell him to come back at 1 o’clock. If our workers have
worked for us we should not delay or postpone their wages. If we promise to see somebody at 3.00 pm then we
should uphold our commitments with the man by meeting him at 3.00 pm sharp because God says, ‘They fulfill their
promises when they make their promise’. Fulfilling our promises is also the commitments.
5. What about Chapter 17 Verse 110 when you are told to use the moderate tone in your solaa-tika?
First of all we must read from Chapter 17 verse 105 to Verse 111. The context of Verse 110 is interrelated with all the
seven verses. It is about the revelation and the manner to call upon God. We must not go around with a loud speaker
or shouting or whispering when we call the people to God.
It is our commitments to tell people that they should magnify God by continuously remember that He is the only Lord
of the universe. He has not taken a son for Himself nor does He share the Kingships with any of His messengers or
He needs any clerics to assist Him out of any weakness in managing his servants and those in the heavens and
earth. It is everyone’s duty to magnify Him alone including the prophets and the angels.
Our commitment is to call the people towards God. If we believe the Quran is the truth, it is time for us to call the
people towards God.
In chapter 17 Verse 110 the Prophet (or anyone else) is asked to use a moderate tone when calling the people
towards God. Do not yell at anyone or do not speak to them too timidly, but choose a moderate tone when they call
the people towards the Merciful. In Chapter 17 Verse 110 it says, ‘Call Him God or call Him the Merciful or whichever
name you call Him by. He possesses the most beautiful names. And do not be too hash with your commitments….’
34
The prophet was the Caller towards God. As a caller he did not go around shouting and screaming like the priests of
the Arabic religion of today. They do not call people to God as required. Their function has been reduced to that of a
very powerful alarm clock.
The prophet went around politely delivering the good news about God, advising the people to be committed to God’s
deen.
In Chapter 33 Verse 45-47 ‘O prophet, We have sent you as a witness, a bearer of good news and a
Warner and a Caller towards God, by His leave and a guiding beacon. Give good news to the believers that
they will receive from God a great bounty’.
This is the commitment, which is incumbent upon the prophet and also on us. We must not be too harsh or too timidly
when calling people towards God.
Few people bother to check the Arabic in this verse. It says wa laa taj har bi solaa-tika which means ‘do not be too
harsh WITH YOUR sol-laa-ti. How can anyone be harsh WITH his ritual prayer?
Therefore wa laa taj har bi solaa-tika means do not be harsh when observing your commitments, when calling the
people to God. Gods advocates temperance.
QUESTIONS THAT CANNOT BE ANSWERED
The proponents of the ritual prayer can only pick five verses from the Quran quoting them out of context to show that these
verses imply to the commandments of the ritual prayers. However they cannot quote any verse from the Quran to show the
methods of the rituals. They avoid quoting other verses which they cannot answer, among them:-
1. How do you pardon the idol worshipers when they continue to remain as idol worshipers even though they have
performed the ritual prayer (Chapter 9 Verse 4, 5 & 6).
How do idol worshippers perform the ritual prayer?
2. How did the prophet perform the ritual prayers with the non-believers according to Chapter 4 Verse 101 together with
Verse 102 of the Quran?
In-naal kafirin nakanu lakum ‘aduwun mubin, wa-izza konta fi-hem fa-aqom-ta lahum solaa-ta (Chapter 4 Verse 101 & 102)
‘Surely the disbelievers are your manifest enemy, And when you are in their midst you shall observe with them the
sol-laa (ritual prayer)?
How does the prophet perform the Ritual Prayer with the non-believers who are his manifest enemy?
3. How can the ritual prayer of the prophet console people or make them happy in the Chapter 9 Verse 103?
Chapter 9 Verse 103 says, ‘wa salli alaihim inna solaa-taka sakanun lahum’. If this is read by the Arabs, it would
say, ’...and pray ritually upon them, surely your ritual prayer consoles them’.
If this is true, the Arabs have stumbled upon heaven here on earth. It is the commitments, the obligations, the
covenants, the ties, and the bonds that the Prophet is trying to teach the people will most definitely bring peace,
harmony, solace, and friendship among all the people.
Wa sol-li alaihim inasalaataka sakanun lahum, means,
‘And covenant upon them, surely YOUR covenants will make them happy’.
4. When you are in sudden disaster or facing sudden death, how can two strangers who can be witness to your Will
perform the ritual prayer and then swear to God that they shall be truthful? Chapter 5 Verse 106 tells us,
‘tah-bisu-nah-huma min ba’di solaa-ti fayuqsimaani bilaahi’.
In Arab speak it should read,
‘You shall retain them after they perform the ritual prayer and let them swear by God’.
Does this mean that Christians, Jews, or those who do not pray ritually unlike the Sunnis and Shiites (the sects in the
Arabic Religion) cannot be witnesses? Does this mean that when we are faced with sudden disaster or sudden death
35
anywhere in the world, we must still find two witnesses who know how to perform the ritual prayer to testify to our
dying will and testament? This surely complicates things in what is supposed to be a simple Way of life.
But this problem does not arise if we get any two strangers to agree to fulfill their obligations or commitments ( solaa-
ti) to our deathbed wishes, and then swear in God’s name after obtaining their commitments (min ba’di solaa-ti) that
they shall be truthful. The sol-laa here is the commitment made by the two strangers to testify to the will of the dying
person. That is all. It is a beautiful concept, as God had intended.
5. How did all the people of a town and those living in the surrounding areas preserve their ritual prayer (Wa hum alaa
solaatihim haafizuun) as soon as they hear the message of the Quran as mentioned in Chapter 6 Verse 92? They
may have included non-believers, Christians, Jews etc who are not Muslim.
But they can observe their commitments or obligations if they are told that the Quran tells them to be amicable among
each other, they must not call names or ridicule each other like the Arabic religion. Be humble to each other
irrespective of race, language, or creed. Be amicable to close or distant neighbors, do services to society, take care of
the orphans, feed the poor, be charitable and so on. All the believers, non-believers, strangers, Christians, Jews, or
whoever they are, they can obviously preserve their commitments by acting upon the simple deeds prescribed in the
Quran.
6. Why is it that Yu-sol-lu means ritual prayer in Chapter 4 Verse 102 but in Chapter 33 Verse 56, Yu-sol-lu means
honor and support? Double standard or double confusion? Arabic as we know it is becoming a very flexible language.
7. Likewise how does the word Yu-sol-lee in Chapter 3 Verse 39 come to mean ‘Ritual Prayer’ while in Chapter 33 Verse
43 it comes to mean honor?
8. Sol-luu in Chapter 33 Verse 56 and Sol-lee in Chapter 9 Verse 103 come to mean honor and supplication. In Chapter
75 Verse 31 and in Chapter 96 Verse 10 the word Sol-laa is said to mean ritual prayer. All three words are the same
but were inconsistently translated in the Quran.
9. How did the birds in the sky and everything between the heavens and the earth including the frogs, termites and trees
perform their ‘ritual prayer’ (solaa-ta-hu) in the Chapter 24 Verse 41? I can well imagine Gods creatures also
performing the ‘ritual ablution’, but only in Saudi Arabia, of course, where they speak fluent Arabic.
10. How cans the ‘ritual prayer’ (solaa-tuka) of Shuaib in the Chapter 11 Verse 87 change the economic system of the
people?
11. Why are the same words Solaa-waa-tee in the Chapter 2 Verse 238 (guard your ‘solaa-waatee’) and Chapter 9 Verse
99 (the messenger’s solaa-waatee) understood differently?
12. Why are the same words Solaa-waa-tun in the Chapter 2 Verse 157 (ulaa ika alaihim sola-waatun) and Chapter 22
Verse 40 (wa solaa-waatun, wa masaajidu) translated with different meanings?
13. Is there anyone performing the ‘ritual prayer’ by controversial talk and rebellion (so-la-tuhum indal baiti mukaan wa
tashdiyyan) anywhere in the world – in the Chapter 8 Verse 35?
14. How did the word Mu-sol-lan evolve to mean Location or place for performing ‘ritual prayer’ in Chapter 2 Verse 125
when the same word Mu-sol-lin is understood as the people who perform the ritual prayer in Chapter 107 Verse 4?
Here we see it is inappropriate for the word Sol-laa or any of the derivatives generated from this root word to mean the act of
rituals by man towards God. Neither is it a method of communication accompanied with body movements to God. It is the links,
ties, or bonds synchronizing in perfect balance between a human being and God to be fulfilled through their deeds.
It is the commitment of observing the prescribed covenants when it is in reference between men and God which encompasses
the whole of God’s commandments in the Quran, It also covers obligations, relationships, agreements between humans and to
man himself in the daily routines. It extends to promises, dealings, relationships, families, parenting, et cetera.
End of Part Three
36
Part Four
RELIGIOUS TITHE
IS ILLEGAL COLLECTIONS
In the last three chapters we have seen how uncompounded words when distorted by irresponsible people it alters the whole
concept of a practical social life to become a religion. A critical study of the Arabic text from the Quran shows that:-
• Religion is man made without any justification except through corruption of the revealed scripture.
• Worship is a form of religious activities appropriate only for man made deities or idols.
• Ritual prayer is an act of worshiping idols.
Clearly all these elements were NOT written or ordained in the book revealed to the last prophet. In their quest to replicate the
Vatican City on Arab soil, the Arabs have instituted another byproduct of ‘religious’ requirement for sustaining their networking.
The nett result is a self-funded and perpetual ‘organization’. They have imposed compulsory religious taxes, which they have
unceremoniously, call the tithe. Again this is done at the expense of God’s words and nothing is more obvious except such
thoughtless behavior is an act of conspiring against God and His messenger This chapter and those following it will document
such atrocious conspiracies.
To achieve this end, key words in the Quran which appear frequently are maligned - Aqee-mus-Solaa-ta-watu-zakaa which
means ‘observes your commitments and keep them pure’. Instead, in the Arabic tongue it now reads ‘you shall observe your
ritual prayers and pay the religious tithes’.
This verse is indeed found in many places in the Quran but it is always mentioned within a context of a subject. For example:
You shall not earn from excessive profiteering and do not say ‘This is the way of a trade’. God allows trading and He
forbids excessive profiteering. If you can obey this admonition then you must refrain from such practices. This is for
those who believe and do good deeds, and for those observe their commitments and keep them pure (Aqeemus-
Solaa-ta-wa-atu-Zakaa). Their Lord will reward them. They have nothing to fear nor will they grieve. (Chapter 2 Verse
275-277)
The phrase ‘aqeemus-solaa-ta-wa-atu-zakaa’ when recited in isolation can never be well thought out as a complete sentence. It
does not tell anything except a command to do something obscurely. To understand its intention it should be read together with
several other verses before or after it. The Arabs and the ulema have a propensity to quote only this particular phrase and twist
the meanings to suit their ends. Thus far they have been enormously successful.
ZAKAT DOES NOT MEAN RELIGIOUS TITHE
The majority of the people were misled by their religious leaders that it is their fervent duty to perform the ritual prayers and pay
the tithe or religious alms propagated by the Arabs. They were told the meaning of the first half of the phrase ‘aqeemus-solaa-
37
wa-atu-zakaa’ as the ‘ritual prayer’ and the second part means ‘pay the tithe’. Erroneously, it is called Zakat. There are two
reasons why this happens.
1. They are ignorant about God’s scripture.
2. They are obeying human devils that leech and cheat the ignorant.
In this situation, certain ideas became crucial to our logic process.
a) It is wrong to believe in something without verifying it. We should not believe anything or do something if we are
ignorant. We all know the saying that a little knowledge is dangerous.
b) It is dangerous to uphold something in God’s name merely on hearsay.
Keeping in mind ignorance is no excuse, we will be held accountable for our deeds in this world. SERVING masters other than
God is a very serious offence. There is no escape clause.
BASIC UNIVERSAL VALUES
There is no court of Justice in the world, which accepts a plea of ignorance. In fact ignorance of the law is no excuse. By the
same token, we cannot plead ignorance on the Day of Judgment or blame someone else for doing the wrong things. Nothing is
more transparent than the statement in the Quran when it says:-
(Ain-taqulu yaumal qiamati ain-na-kun-na ‘an-haza ghor-filin)

So that you will not say on the Day of Judgment, indeed we did no not know about this.
Muslims as a whole, particularly the modern Arab, are grossly ignorant of God’s message in the Quran. They read without
comprehension, chant the Arabic verses. They are sincere and simple people, men and women, who feel they need to serve
their Lord and lead a righteousness life. Alas, their birthright bequeaths upon them an inheritance of religion. While it is easy to
emphasize with this situation, we know we cannot blame our parents for our lot on Judgment Day.
Or you may say, it was our parents who set up idols, and as descendants we followed their footsteps. Will You punish us
because they strayed? (Chapter 7 Verse 173)
Today people depend on the ulema or the Arabic priests who misguide them. By their deeds and words we know that these
ulema are agents of the same wicked Arabs who invented the Arabic religion to worship a stone idol. We have seen how these
fanatics twisted the meaning of the word, deen, ‘abd, and Sol-laa. They also twisted the word Zakaa that is mentioned often with
the word Sol-laa.
Understanding that the ulema have more than a functional facility with the Arabic language, they are thus guilty of abetting with
the non-disbeliever and hypocrites to distort the Quran. They have deviated from the true teachings of the Quran and educate
their followers to bow and prostrate physically to the stone idol in Mecca. As if that was not enough, they impress upon their
followers that salvation is contingent upon their visiting this very stone idol at least once in their lifetime.
It is strange that the ulema rarely encourage their followers to perform charitable deeds according to God’s way in the Quran.
This should be the cornerstone of God’s deen. They are instead; far more diligent about the collection of Zakat, which they
deem to be lawful religious tithe. Contributors, on the hand must NOT question what they do with the money. According to the
Arabic culture it is a cardinal sin to question the ulema. They do this knowing that Zakat is not about the collection of money.
Anyone who knows elementary Arabic cannot declare firmly that the word Zakaa means paying out money. In truth, there is not
a single reference in the Quran regarding any such financial contribution or contributions in kind. On the contrary, it often
advocates non-prejudiced charity and donation as the act of self-sacrifice towards his fellowmen in the society.
CHARITY IS PRESCRIBED
Giving away part of the provisions granted by God is one of the commitments enjoined upon mankind. This instance of self-
sacrifice is required of His servants for the benefit of all. Giving without compunction or need for recognition within or without the
boundaries of the deen should be encouraged at every level. Instead of self-sacrificing a portion of their income or their crop or
livestock bestowed upon them by God, they instead sacrifice their eternal soul and succumb to greed by hoarding God’s
provisions. Again, the Quran warns us such behavior is not acceptable. What has happened is that an orderly way of Life that
promotes well being for all has been subjugated to providing for the few. In any country, this would qualify as anarchy.
God is the one who created you; He is the one who provides for you; He is the one who put you to death; and He is
the one who resurrects you. Can any of your idols do all these? (Chapter 30 Verse 40)
38
O you who believe, you shall give to charity from God’s provisions to you before a day comes wherein there will be
no more business, no favoritism and no intercession. It is the non-believers who chose wickedness. (Chapter 2 Verse
254)
And race towards forgiveness from your Lord, and the paradise that encompasses the heavens and the earth awaits
the righteous people who are charitable during the time of prosperity and the times of hardship. They control
their anger, and they pardon the people. God loves those who are charitable. (Chapter 3 Verse 133-134)
What is wrong with believing in God and the Day of Judgment and giving to charity from God’s provisions? God is
fully aware of everyone. (Chapter 4 Verse 39)
You can never guide anyone; God is the only one who guides in accordance with His will. Any charity you give away
is for your own good. Any charity you give shall be purely for the sake of God. And any charity you give will be
repaid to you without the least injustice. (Chapter 2 Verse 272)
These are the prescribed way from God. We are expected to commit to this ideal. This is a personal commitment between man
and his Creator. Nobody should police the fulfilling of another’s obligations. God has even detailed the deserving recipients of
charity. All the guesswork has been taken out. He in His wisdom makes it easy for His servants to fulfill their charitable
obligations:-
They ask you about charity; Say, ‘The charity shall go to the parents, the relatives, the orphans, the poor, and those
who are on the path[17]. Any righteous deeds you do, God is fully aware thereof’. (Chapter 2 Verse 215)
Those who are charitable in the cause of God is like a seed that grows seven ears with one hundred seeds in each
ear. God multiplies the reward many fold for whomever He wills. God is bounteous, omniscient. (Chapter 2 Verse 262)
These are only some of the 60 odd verses appearing in the Quran on the topic of charity. However, the word used for Charity is
Anfak and NOT Zakat.
This word Anfak is alien to all the innocent ‘Muslims’ around the world. None of them have heard this word in their life. The
Arabs concealed this important word in the Quran and the ulema or the Arabic priests are abetting them. They have corrupted
true charity or Anfak in the Quran by its outright substitution with Zakat. The false system is set up to provide a sea of illicit
income that is collected by the ulema. Zakaa actually means To purify. Try substituting that meaning in the many verses where
zakaa appears to see how it reads contextually.
RELIGIOUS TITHES INVENTED BY

THE ARABS
The concept of paying Zakat is permanently lodged in the mind of every Muslim because the Arabs and the ulema say this is
one of the most important articles of the faith. Anyone who is able to read basic Arabic can detect this distortion. The word
Zakaa appears in the Quran many times. Not surprisingly, even the Arab cohorts cannot avoid but to often translate Zakaa
according to their true meaning in many verses.
In any event, Arabic words are easily verifiable particularly when the root is clustered from two consonants like the word Sol-laa
or Zakaa. There are several derivatives from this root and they are Zakaa or Zak-ka or Ta-Zak-ka, Zak-ki or Ta-Zak-ki, Yu-
Zak-ka or Yu-Zak-ki, but NEVER as Zakat. Zakat is wholly a profane Arabic invention.
In the following reference the Quran exposes the distortion in the meaning of the word Zakaa, Most interesting in this verse He
reminds us not to follow the devil’s words. He uses the root word Zakaa and its derivative in one same verse which confounds
the distortion by the Arabs and the ulema:-
(Ya-aiyuhal-lazi na-amanu, la-tat-tabi’u hu-dhu-wati syai-thon-ni waman yat-tabi’ khu-dhu-watil syai-thon-ni. Fa-in-
nahu ya’muru bil-fah-sha-ie wal-munkari walau-la fadh-lul-lah alai-kum wa-rah-matu-hu ma-Zakaa min-kum min
ahadin abadan. Wala-kin-nal-lah Yu-zak-ki man-yasha wal-lah-hu-sami’ul alim)(Chapter 24 Verse 21)
O you who believe, do not follow the steps of the devil. If anyone follows the steps of the devil, he would advocate evil
and vice. If it were not for the grace of God upon you and His mercy, nobody among you can ever be Pure (Zakaa).
And it is but God who Purifies (yu-Zak-ki) whomever He wills, and God is Hearer, Knowledgeable.
Glossary of terms for the verse above.
Ma Nobody is
Zakaa Pure
Min-kum From among you
Min-ahadin From any single one
Abadan Forever
Wala-kin and it is
Nal-Lah But God
Yu-zak-ki Purifies
Man-yasha’u Whomever He wills
39
The word Zakaa has no other meaning except Pure. In this particular verse it says be careful of the devil, yet the people
including the ulema did not take heed. It was decreed the Arabs are staunch pagans and Hypocrites, but still the ulema trust
them. The Arabs told the ulema it is all right if the meaning of Zakaa is changed radically. This is the distortion.
Let us explore another very short verse in the Quran where we can easily grasp the meaning of Zakaa. Nobody translates the
word Ta-zak-ka as paying the alms or religious tithes in this verse. In Chapter 79 Verse 17 God spoke to Moses, ‘Go to
Pharaoh, Indeed he has transgressed and tell him’:- ‘hal-laka-ilaa-ta-zak-ka’.
When translated word for word the transcript says:-
Hal-laka Will you

Ilaa Not
Ta-zak-ka Purify yourself
Moses did not go to Pharaoh and say, ‘Will you not pay your religious tithe?’. Here the Arabs themselves cannot avoid but to
admit the word has no other meaning except ‘Will you not make yourself pure’.
Thus the word Zakaa, Yu-zak-ki and Ta-zak-ka represent Pure, Purifies and Purify. There are no religious tithes, taxes, or
religious alms to be paid to the priests. In fact the existence of the whole priesthood should be abolished.
Another example of definitive use of this word appears when an angel talks to Mary about her son. And later the son Jesus uses
a derivative of the same word discussing the same thing.
Here we see the erratic Arabs although the same word appears twice in this verse, they take the first instance of Zaki to mean
pure, which is correct but insist that the second one to mean religious tithe. When the angel went to Mary he said:
(Khul-in-namaa rosulu rob-bika li-ahba laka ‘ghul-man zaki-ya)

He said, ‘indeed I am a messenger of your Lord to grant you a son who is pure.’
Zaki and Zakaa both mean Pure. The angel told Mary she would be conceiving a son who is pure. When the son Jesus was
born he spoke to his mother. They then met some people who accused Mary of a terrible thing. Baby Jesus defended his
mother saying:-
(Wa-ja’alani mubarokan ai-nama kuntu wa-ausorni bis-solaa-ti wa-zakaa-ti ma-doomtu hai-ya) (Chapter 19 Verse 31)
And He made me blessed wherever I go, and He enjoined me with my commitments and purity as long as I live.
Obviously the majority of the translators who agree with the Arabs did not think very well before translating this verse 19 Verse
31. Their translation of Chapter 19 Verse 31 reads:-
‘He enjoined upon me the ritual prayer and paying the religious alms as long as I live’.
This faux pas speaks eloquently for itself.
In Chapter 19 Verse 19 when the angel used the word Zaki the Arabs say it means Pure. However Jesus the son of Mary’s use
of Zakaa in Verse 31 is acknowledged to mean religious tithe.
ZAKAT DOES NOT INVOLVE MONEY
Money CANNOT be in tandem with the word Zakaa in the Quran. It is the obligatory duty for everybody to donate or to practice
Charity. God does not call this Zakat. For Charity or Donation God uses different words like Anfak and So-da-qor and the
attendant derivatives of these two words.
So what is the big deal, you may ask. The point is that the Arabs have created a brand new religious obligation upon the people
without basis nor merit. Taxation without benefit is the only term I can think of that even comes close to this. The rate of zakat
was then set at 2.5% of one’s wealth. This is not charity. This is merely a token, which is not even enough to feed the pigeons in
the park.
The duty of charity and donation (Anfak and So-da-qor) was made obligatory on all humans according to their own free will
without any compulsion is given the short shrift by the ulema. An involuntary merit has now been institutionalized. What better
way to ensure funding by making it mandatory, for as long as we shall live?
The net result is that the ulema get their cut from the 2.5% religious tithe they institute. Muslims are then made alien to the
concept of charity and donation. A shining example from the Quran that Zakat is NOT about paying of religious tithes is
illustrated below.
40
In the following verse the believers are told to donate (So-da-qor) money to the poor before they confer with the messenger. If
they do not have any money, they will just have to uphold their commitments and keep them pure (aqee-mus-solaa-ta-wa-
atuz-zakaa). The verse is long, only a part of it is quoted, but please feel free to verify it with the Arabic text.
O you who believe, if you wish to confer with the messenger, you shall advance among you ahead of the conference
a donation (So-da-qor). That is better for you and more cleansing, but if you are unable, surely God is Forgiver and
Merciful. Do you fear you do not fulfill whatever donation (so-da-qor) you advanced ahead of the conference? God
accepts repentance upon you and you shall uphold your commitments (Sol-laa) and keep it pure (Zakaa-ta), and
obey God and His messenger and God knows whatever you do’. (Chapter 58 Verse 12-13)
If you want to confer with the messenger DONATE some money to the poor ahead of the conference. But if we do not have any
money to so-da-qor, God will accept our repentance. However uphold our commitments (sol-laa) and keep them pure (Zakaa).
Clearly here donation is so-da-qor whereas Zakaa obviously means pure.
THE MEANING OF THE WORD ZAKAA
Zakaa and its derivatives simply mean PURE or PURIFY.
The Arabs did not feel any discountenance when they distort the meaning of simple word like Zakaa. They may want to scheme
against the Lord of the universe, but He is always the better schemer. For instance, they have to admit there are many verses
in the Quran which they cannot distort, like:-
Qod-af-laha man- Zak-ka-ha

Surely, benefit is for those who purify it (Zak-ka-ha).
Scriptures were revealed to the various prophets in order to Purify the people around them and those who obey them. The
word Yu-zak-ki that means to purify appears on many occasions along with the word scripture and the wisdom. Among the few
examples:-
Rob-bana wab-‘ash fihim ro-sulan minhum yatlu a’laihim a-yaatika wa yu’alimu humul kitaba wal-hikmata wa-yu-ZAK-
KI-HEM in-naka anta a’zizul hakim.
Our Lord, raise among them a messenger from among them who will recite upon them Your revelations and teach
them the scripture and wisdom and Purify THEM (Yu-Zak-ki-hem). Indeed you are Almighty, Wise.
Kama ar-salna fi-kum rosulan minkum yatlu a’laikum ayaatina wayu-Zak-ki -kum wa’alimukumul kitab wal-hikmata
wa-yu’alimukum malam takunu ta’lamun. (Chapter 2 Verse 151)
Such as sending a messenger from among you to recite upon you My revelations and to Purify YOU (Zak-ki-kum),
and to teach you the scripture and the wisdom, and to teach you what you never knew.
The word Zak-ki-kum in Chapter 2 Verse 151 means to purify you.
In the next verse we see other derivatives the word ta-Zak-ka and ya-ta-zak-ka , which means Purify. The Arabs do not
acknowledge that word Zak-ka in this verse refers to religious tithes although the word Sol-laa-ta appears right next to it.
Wala taziru wazirotan wizror ukror wa-ain tad’u mish-qor-latun ilaa himliha laa-yujmal minha shai’ain walau kaana za-
qurbaa. In-nama tunzirul-lazi yak-shauna rob bahum bil-ghoibi wa-aqormus SOLAA-TA waman ta-ZAK-KA. Fa-
inama ya-ta-ZAK-KA linafsihi wa-ilal-lah hil masir.
And no burdened soul will bear the burden of another soul, and when a burdened soul invokes to carry it, it will not
carry from it although they are close relatives. Surely you are reminding those who fear their Lord and they uphold
their commitments and he who is purified (Ta-Zak-ka) is indeed purifying (ya-ta-Zak-ka) his own self, and to God
is the ultimate destiny.
Here is the Arabs bungle. In this verse together with many other verses they have to say it correctly that the word Zakaa means
pure or purify.
In ALL OTHER verses whenever the word zakaa appears beside the word solaa-ta the nasty Arabs contend that Zakaa is
religious tithe. This is the simple distortion by the Arabs and their translators, which can be exposed by a simple contextual
reading of the Arabic Quran.
The word Zakaa is a common instruction to the Children of Israel, they too have received the same instructions like the last
prophet that is:-
41
Wa-aqimus SOLAA-TA wa-atu ZAKAA-TA warr-ka’u ma’al ror-ki’in
And observe the commitments and keep them pure and humble yourselves with those who are humbling
The statement to ‘Uphold the commitments and keep them pure’ is predominance in the Quran to remind the adherents the
value of observing God’s decrees. The gist of the instruction is to ‘keep all your commitments pure’ when observing the way of
life.
End of Part Four
Part Five
THE ARABIC RELIGION
There is no historical record authored by the Arabs about their own race prior to the revelation of the Quran. The Quran however
says the messenger was sent to a race whose forefathers were ignorant about God’s system. The people around the last
prophet were gentiles and they were in total loss (Chapter 62 Verse 2). In Chapter 53 Verse 19-22 God questioned the Arabs
about the three idols Al-Manat, Al-Uzza and Al-Lat which may have affinities to the stone idols. In the context of the present
day historical documents recorded by earlier historians we find there are some basis in their claim that the Arabs were
commonly know as polytheists many centuries before Muhammad went to them to deliver the message of the Quran.
Of the many Arabian deities a principal sacred object in Arabian religion was the stone, either a rock outcropping or a large
boulder, often a rectangular or irregular black basaltic stone without representative sculptural detail. Such stones were thought
to be the residences of a god. The nomadic tribes refer these deities as Hagar or ‘Stone’. There often was a well or cistern with
water for ablutions, and a sacred tree on which might be hung offerings of visitors or trophies of war.
The Arabian temples the image of the deity sometimes stood in the open air, or could be sheltered in a qubbah, a vaulted niche.
Such a niche might be portable; a portable shelter is represented graphically on a Palmyrene relief. Not to be confused with the
qubbah is the word ka'aba. The word ka’aba which means the ankles was warped to become a cube-shaped walled structure.
This awkward looking square empty house was constructed possibly after the shape of tents and served as a shelter for the
black Arabic sacred stones.
A principal public celebration of the nomadic tribes was an annual pilgrimage, in which tribes who shared a common bond of
worship of a deity at a specific sanctuary would reunite there. A pattern of ceremonial procession around the stone idols was
common, and this pattern may be seen in the surviving Arab custom of the pilgrimage to Mecca.
Unlike other scriptures, the Quran does not give the details of the personal life of the person who deliver the message because
it emphasizes the significance of the message rather than the messenger, but the Arabs exerted the opposite.
In reality, they do not have a historical or biographical tradition and information about the ancestry and early life of the
messenger except they have been put together into pieces by conjectural story tellers and tribal sources. These information
were not systemically compiled but were manufactured to insinuate this man was a charlatan and behaved in a weird manner
that he inspired his followers a fanaticism and a fierce intolerance way of life towards those who rejected the faith. The false
information about him was transmitted orally for more than a century before being committed to writing. Not a single one of the
known biographers had any personal acquaintance with the last prophet, and each of them will write a sentence with,
“According to so and so, who heard it from so and so…… who is the nephew or uncle of so and so…..who heard a so and so
who said that the messenger of Allah said….. such and such and such…….
Despite the uncertainty, it is a known fact that whatever the compilers claim to have heard what the prophet have said or did in
his personal capacity are all the time received from individuals who themselves honestly claimed to have received it from earlier
sources. About two hundred years after the death of the prophet a demented compiler ceaselessly went around from town to
town asking the people about the prophet’s personal behavior rather than asking about the message he delivered. The dates
and details of the prophet’s early youth and personal beliefs remain unknown.
The Arabs have no detail about the prophet’s father and they say his name was Abdullah or literally mean servant of God. At
that time he was an unimportant figure, and no one thought it worth while to take notice of what he said or did. Even the date of
the first revelation is approximate. All the dates mentioned to mark the chronology are matters of dispute, and they are varied
and contradictory of what happened at many important stages in his deeds including the spreading of the revelation and even
42
the instance of his death. Many of the events found recorded were originated from hearsay and unreliable traditions and they
sometimes frankly admitted their doubts. Most of the time the writers will say, “God knows best whether this is false or true”.
What was finally recorded in writing from the material obtained from oral testimony was a selection made at the four major
priests’ discretion who leads the various schools of thought. The relevant parts of their deeds were in turn accepted or rejected
by other schools, as they thought fit. Each priest sought to improve on his forerunners and supersede them as a standard
authority.
THE ARAB TALES ABOUT THE PRESENT KA’ABA.
Perhaps, in order to foster their many pagan associations, the Arabs have given the square stone house which they call the
ka’aba a history of their own. The Quran did not mention anything about the ka’aba except to say it is about the washing of
one’s ankle in Chapter 5 Verse 6. This word is also used to refer to the ankles of the animals determining their maturity in
Chapter 5 Verse 95 and it is mentioned again in Chapter 5 Verse 97 by saying it is God’s decree to signify the sanctions in the
system. The word ‘ka’abata’ simply means ‘ankle’. (Please read chapter 10).
According to their own traditions the ka’aba was built by Adam, destroyed in the flood of Noah, and rebuilt by Abraham and his
son Ishmael. The Arabs claim Abraham’s association with the stone house in Mecca dates from the pre-Quranic period to house
the black stone which become the center of worship for the early Arab tribes who brought the images of their tutelary gods and
installed them around the temple. According to their own tales, it remained a pagan pantheon until Muhammad destroyed all
other images except the black stone.
The temple has been subject not only to periodic flooding but, because the use of the lamps in the shrine, to fire as well. In the
course of its long history it has been damaged and destroyed by flood and fire more than a score of times, and has often had to
be made from its foundations up. Many alterations in its shape and size were made centuries before and after Muhammad. All
these are not mentioned in the Quran.
Since the Quran denounces all kinds of physical rituals and worshiping, the idea of God’s house or the cherishing of a black
stone in Mecca is proven to be a fabrication by the Arabs. An illuminating comparison can be made between the present day
pilgrimages at the square rock structure with its origin from an older religion of Hinduism. Hinduism has traveled to many
countries and crossed many continents. Their influence can be found as far as Bali in Indonesia and the Arab soil before its
demarcation was their immediate neighbor. Historian P. N Oak in his book ‘Was the Ka’aba Originally a Hindu Temple’
describes the parallels between the Arabic religion and Hinduism at http://www.hinduism.co.za/kaabaa.htm. Among the rituals in
Hinduism instituted in the Arabic religion, he said:-
1. As the pilgrim proceeds towards Mecca he is asked to shave his head and beard and to don special sacred attire
that consists of two seamless sheets of white cloth. One is to be worn round the waist and the other over the
shoulders. Both these rites are remnants of the old Vedic practice of entering Hindu temples clean- and with holy
seamless white sheets.
2. The main shrine in Mecca, which houses the Siva emblem, is known as the Kaaba. It is clothed in a black shroud.
That custom also originates from the days when it was thought necessary to discourage its recapture by camouflaging
it.
3. In India the crescent moon is always painted across the forehead of the Siva symbol. Since that symbol was
associated with the Siva emblem in Kaaba it came to be grafted on the flag of Islam.
4. Another Hindu tradition associated with the Kaaba is that of the sacred stream Ganga (sacred waters of the
Ganges river). According to the Hindu tradition Ganga is also inseparable from the Shiva emblem as the crescent
moon. Wherever there is a Siva emblem, Ganga must co-exist. True to that association a sacred fount exists near the
Kaaba. Its water is held sacred because it has been traditionally regarded as Ganga since pre-Islamic times (Zam-
Zam water).
5. Muslim pilgrims visiting the Kaaba temple go around it seven times. In no other mosque does the circumambulation
prevail. Hindus invariably circumambulate around their deities. This is yet another proof that the Kaaba shrine is a pre-
Islamic Indian Shiva temple where the Hindu practice of circumambulation is still meticulously observed.
6. Recital of the Namaz five times a day owes its origin to the Vedic injunction of Panchmahayagna (five daily
worship- Panch-Maha-Yagna) which is part of the daily Vedic ritual prescribed for all individuals.
7. Muslims are enjoined cleanliness of five parts of the body before commencing prayers. This derives from the Vedic
injuction ‘Shareer Shydhyartham Panchanga Nyasah’.
8. The Islamic practice of observing the moon rise before deciding on celebrating the occasion derives from the Hindu
custom of breaking fast on Sankranti and Vinayaki Chaturthi only after sighting the moon.
According to the Quran Muhammad condemned all forms of idolatry. Performing rituals around a temple or devoting oneself to
any form or rocks or stone has never become part of Islam propagated by him. The Arabs somehow accused the last prophet of
being a foolish messenger to kiss the black stone. The Arabs believe that man was able to communicate with the black stone.
They say caliph Omar whispered to the black stone and said, “I know you are nothing but a stone that neither harm nor help…..
43
If I have not seen the messenger of Allah kiss you, I would never kiss you myself” to imply that the last prophet also worshiped
the black stone. This is one of the many methods how the Arabs concocted stories about Muhammad.
The way of life promoted by Abraham as preached by the last prophet is to call people to believe in ONE God, the hereafter, and
to work righteousness as the sine qua non. Muhammad came to change the time-honored elements of native paganism of stone
worship and idolatry. He undermined the foundations of the original Arabic faith and did not make any concession to
compromise. He was the first messenger to warn the Arab race whose forefather were devotees to stone idols. They knew
nothing about the monotheistic commitment according to the sanctions in God’s system pioneered by Abraham and Ishmael.
Although the Quran did not describe the details of the idol worshiped by the Arabs, it merely says about the ignorant Arab race
who were following their forefathers’ tradition at that time.
A revelation from the almighty most merciful, to warn the race whose forefathers were never warned before, and they
are unaware. Indeed it is truly said (haq-qul-khau-lu) that the majority of them will not believe. (Chapter 36 Verse 4-6)
In no uncertain term this verse implies that the Arab community around the last prophet was a pagan society and they were
following their grandfather’s religion. It also says the majority of them (Arabs) will never believe the Quran after it was revealed
to the messenger. Such amazing statement does not contradict the earlier statement in Chapter 9 Verse 97 that the Arabs were
staunch in disbelief and hypocrisy.
The life account of the last prophet’s according to the book shows that the Arabs rejected him soon after he recited the Quran to
them. The Arabs refused to accept the Quran; they also say the Quran was a fabricated falsehood. Instead he was accused of
trying to divert them from the idols served by their forefathers.
When our revelations were recited to them they say, ‘This is a man who wants to divert you from what was served by
our forefathers. They also say, ‘this is fabricated falsehood’. (Chapter 34 Verse 43)
Today we see the Arabs boast, praise, cherish, and honor the same man they treated with contempt at the time when he called
them to demolish their grandfather’s stone idols. Contrary to the belief of those who idolize their messenger, the last prophet
was not a popular man among the Arabs. The Arabs were hostile against him and they had never acknowledged him as the
messenger of God; they despised the man, and they oppressed and banished him from his home. The same man who is being
glorified today was forced to take refuge in the cave to avoid a death threat. This is the true history about the life of the last
prophet. The Quran never mention anything about the famous Arab tales of his migration to a place named Medina. Medina
simply means a ‘city’ and the same word it used to refer to the city in Egypt where Moses was staying. Among all the people
around him there was only one man who believed him.
When you did not support, God supported him when the non-believers banished him. He was one of the two people
in the cave when he said to his companion, ‘Do not worry, God is with us’. (Chapter 9 Verse 40)
From the reading it is obvious the Arabs did not lend support to him. Instead, during the peaceful period his people became the
traitors by pretending to claim obedience but later plotted against him to change what was actually said to them. According to
the Quran the Arabs had already outlined a conspiracy when he was still alive in order to revert to their forefather’s religion.
They claim obedience. As soon as they leave a group among them secretly narrated contrary to what you told them.
God records their conspiracy. Therefore leave them and put your trust in God. God suffices as trustee. (Chapter 4
Verse 81)
Upon the demised of the last prophet the pagan Arabs did not embraced the Islam propagated by him; instead the black stone
was reinstated to become the central object of worship. They withdrew from the true Islam, abandoned the Quran and then
reanimated their ancestral faith focusing to stone idols and deceitfully gave Muhammad a prominence place in their forefather’s
religion. Muhammad became a victim of circumstances after Abraham.
The fundamental principle underlying the Arabic religion is known to as the custom (sunna), a term commonly used by the
primitive Arabs to denote the ancestral usage or model pattern of behavior established by the forefathers of the tribe. They also
introduce the consensus (ijma) of the tribal assembly, and thus embodying the beliefs and practices of the whole community.
The information incorporating these principles and practices are now falsely attributed to the last prophet claiming they were
divinely inspired to him and were handed down from generation to generation and called it as the hadith of the prophet. The
widespread of intolerance, fanaticism, terrorism, and extremism is now attributed to this innocent man. Perhaps the Arabs may
have the answer to the question recited by Muhammad from the Quran about the hadith:-
These are God’s revelation that we recite to you with the truth; which hadith besides the revelations of God do they
believe? Woe to every inventor, the guilty. He hears God’s revelation recited to him, and then insists on his own way
arrogantly, as if he never heard them. Promise him a painful retribution. (Chapter 45 Verse 6-8)
Like all previous messengers, the last prophet’s duty was to deliver God’s message. His duty does not empower him to be the
author or co-authoring of the message. His job was restricted only to deliver God’s message, committed himself to live by it and
to conduct his daily life like everyone else. His duties was to remind the people, call them to God and then take the challenge to
give life and to prosper God’s prescribed submission that was revealed to him as written in the Quran. He was forewarned in the
strongest term not to interfere with the message or utter any personal opinion in the name of God as far as the revelation is
concerned.
44
If he ever made up any utterances and attributed them to us, we will hold him by his right hand and cut his artery.
None of you can protect him. (Chapter 69 Verse 44-47)
Contrary to the common belief, the last prophet cannot do or say anything or provide any supplementary guidance besides the
Quran. But the Arabs claim they have collected thousands of the sayings of the prophets comprising of barbaric and pagans’
laws. It also includes the observance of ritual prayers, worships, pilgrimages, animal sacrifices, stoning to death, male and
female circumcisions, the care of the hair, moustache and beards, cleaning teeth and paring nails, conduct of sickness and
death and burials, covering of women’s head and many more. Unfortunately, not a single of these teachings came from the
Quran.
Not surprisingly, even the Arabs agree there is no detail of the Ritual Prayer, the first pillar of their faith in the Quran. God
somehow forgot to mention it in the Quran. Silly of Him. Somehow, the Arabs would have us accept that this oversight was
revealed to the Arabs alone.
If we pick up a stamp from Great Britain, we will find that it bears no name of the issuing country. Just an outline of the monarch.
Think about it. The first country in the world to issue stamps did not see the need to identify the origin of its stamps. It was
simply redundant to do so.
RELIGION IS NOT FROM GOD
The enemies of all the prophets throughout history whose intention is nothing but to deceive the people created all the
‘Religions’ around the world. The Quran describes the existence of human devils and the jinn devil the common enemies who
will invent and narrate lies to spread falsehood in order to divert the people from God’s guidance.
We have appointed for every prophet enemies from among the human devils and jinn devils, who will invent and narrate to each
other fancy words in order to deceive the people. Had your Lord willed, they would not have done it. You shall disregard them
and their invention. (Chapter 6 Verse 112)
If we look around the world today this verse is relevant to the Jews, Christians and the followers of the Arabic religion as far as
the Torah and the Quran is concerned. Falsehood thrives in these religions masquerading as the extra enlightenment or to
further explain God’s message as if it is full of riddles containing hidden meanings. There is no such thing as the extra
explanation or extra enlightenment to God’s scriptures. If God wants to reveal it, it must be in both the Torah and the Quran.
Conversely, if it is not mentioned in the scriptures, someone has created a new tradition. It is most unwise to heed the ungodly.
As it has been said before, for those who believe in God the Quran is the default authority on earth after the Torah.
The Children of Israel conspired against Moses after God has revealed the scripture to him. They abandoned God’s prescribed
way to follow the Jewish Religion. The Jews however, did not accept Jesus the son of Mary who came to them to reestablish
the scripture. They conspired against him and continue to prosper their religion and then they invented the Christian Religion for
those who wish to follow Jesus. Finally, God revealed the scripture to Muhammad. Again his enemies abandoned God’s
prescribed way to invent the Arabic Religion. It would seem that the only lesson man learns from history is that man does not
learn from history.
Today billions of people are devoting themselves to religions. The most important commandments in any religion is:-
1. Thou shall worship
2. Thou shall ritually pray according to thy priests’ teachings
3. And Thou shall NOT forget to pay the caretakers of thy Religion
In God’s prescribed Way of life (deen-nil-lah) He has warned that all the religious teachers around the world espouse false
system to cheat their followers out of their monies:-
O you who believe, the priests and the religious scholars cheat the people out of their money, and they divert
everybody from the path of God. (Chapter 9 Verse 34)
This is inescapably the main objective of all religions in the world. Those who follow religion will fall prey to the slander of their
religious priests. The saying ‘a fool and his money are soon parted’ was never more apt.
The Quran gives a simple solution but a forceful message for mankind to think:-
Follow those who do not ask you for any wage[18], they are guided. (Chapter 36 Verse 21)
Religion will disappear from the surface of the earth the day every man and woman believe what the Quran says and commit
themselves to the simple advise as a way of life. All they need to do is ‘do not follow those who ask you for a wage’ and the
45
shackle that binds them in their lives is removed instantly. There is nothing more easily done than stop paying the religious
priests. Simple.
That will be the day everyone will declare independence to conduct a life of their own choice. Their money and time is better put
to use tending the parents, the neighbors, the relatives, the orphans and the poor, be humble, speak and treat the people
amicably. That is what life is all about. Peace and harmony will start blooming on God’s earth.
ARABIC RELIGIOUS LAWS
Beside ritual prayers and the ritual worship practices, the Arabs who invented the religion have also mandated religious laws
that have nothing in common with God and His prophets.
God’s way has a benchmark here on earth. The Quran. He called His book The Criterion[19]. Book among all books, a criterion
is a standard by which all are measured. In this benchmark, one can decisively discern good and bad, true and false, sacred
and profane, real and imaginary. Having given us a ruler by which all can be measured, it is assumed that man will use this
God-given benchmark often. The Devil, of course, will try to make it inaccurate. He has done this by obscuring the original intent
and limits of The Criterion.
For example, Chapter 2 Verse 224-242 (18 Verses) details an amicable justice on the subject of marriage and divorce. It further
illustrates the guidelines and methods for marital disputes. These guidelines are self-explanatory and can be put into practice by
anyone. In other words, God has ordained upon His people a behavioral etiquette that does not include the priests or any
religious authority. Thus, there is no need for any new, independent body of lawmakers to formulate Islamic religious laws
about marriage and divorce. The very existence of supplementary Human laws to augment the word of God is horrifyingly
arrogant. It places the justice of Man on the same pedestal as the decrees of God.
Even in vernacular law, the essence of the law is paramount. One cannot contract below the law. That means, we cannot
transgress below the limits set. For example, if the minimum wage for a worker is $10 dollars per day, we are free to pay him
anything as long as it is not less than the stipulated sum. This concept is not man-made. Any individual who believes in God
and the hereafter is free to observe God’s guidelines as long as they do not exceed the limits prescribed by God. If they
transgress the limits, God will judge them. If He be the Judge, it is redundant to have God’s guidance to be anointed with the
title Islamic law, religious law or shari’ah law.
The purpose of Scriptures is NOT to impose religious laws but to replace unjust law. The Scripture is law unto itself. It is
complete in form and function.
We have sent our messengers with the clear revelations and we sent down with them the scriptures as the measure
(mizan) to spread justice among the people. (Chapter 57 Verse 25)
Let us take this concept a little further along and consider the following:
(a) Legislators and lawmakers of any civilized government (EXCEPT the lawmakers of the Arabic Religion) will agree that
any man or woman who commits adultery should not be stoned to death.
(b) The same servants of Justice (EXCEPT for the Arabs and their cohorts) will agree a man is free to believe or
disbelieve in God, and he is free to change his beliefs anytime he likes and he cannot be punished by the priests or
humans for his decisions.
(c) Similarly, the legislators (EXCEPT for the same people mentioned above) will agree a divorced woman should not be
deprived of her freedom and she should be provided with the same provisions until she is able to find other
alternatives or reconciliation.
These are just some instances of guidance spelt out in the Quran. The basis is not religion. The basis is Life. The basis is
rooted in providing a plan for a Way of life, designed to accommodate the human condition. Fairly and firmly. All Prophets taught
us this.
In retrospect, if the Arab lawmakers were so keen to ‘legalize’ the law of God, why did they then legislate requirements for other
equally important aspects of the Quran like civility, politeness, consideration, respect, empathy, patience, humility,
temperance and mercy? Shouldn’t the Arab version of God’s law appear God-like in nature instead of tyrannical? The only
conclusion any student of law can arrive at is that ‘Islamic Laws’ originating from the Arabs are not found in the Quran and are
far from divinely inspired.
At the end of the day it is no wonder the Arab world is immersed in confusion and chaos. The religious laws of the Arabic
religion differ from Saudi Arabia, Egypt, Syria, Iraq, Iran, Sudan, Algeria, Oman, Pakistan, Afghanistan, Malaysia, Indonesia, and
everywhere else. How is it that a divinely inspired law is so varied by geographical location? It can only mean that each location
must have a different ‘religious god’ at the helm. This has reduced Islamic shari’ah law[20] to nothing more than comical. No
two Islamic countries have the same Islamic laws. In Malaysia two small states run by the priests have two different laws. If it
wasn’t so sad, it would be funny.
Let us now examine what God intended in the first place before Man started meddling with the way it should be done.
EXAMPLE ONE
46
God’s deen says
It is the incumbent duty of everyone to make a will for the benefit of their parents and children or their next
of kin before death approaches anyone of them (Chapter 2 Verse 180-182)
This is a simple decree observed by most people with any common sense. It encourages planning and pre-
meditation. It solves problems before they are created. It makes the bereavement less difficult on the grieving. It is just
plain civil.
The Arabs and their courts would have us believe that it is Forbidden or Haram to make a will in the Arabic religion.
The religious priests or religious authority will decide what, who and how a dead person’s assets should be
distributed. And of course, a certain portion of the assets may be reserved for some invented religious funds.
EXAMPLE TWO
God’s deen in the Quran says:-
Any man who believes in God, then disbelieves, and then believes for the second time, and then
denounces his belief will not be forgiven by God
It is up to the individual if he wants to believe or disbelieve in God. He is not punished at all in this world. If he rejects
belief twice, God will not pardon him in the hereafter. That is all.
Chapter 4 Verse 137 is complimenting the decree in Chapter 2 Verse 256 which allows total freedom to the
individuals:-
There shall be no compulsion in the deen[21]. The truth is now distinguished from falsehood. Thus, those
who reject idol worship and believe in God have grasped the strongest bond that never breaks. God is
hearer, omniscient.
The people can exercise their right and freedom to accept or to reject God’s revelations, yet He will not punish them in
this world if they choose to reject His scripture. Chapter 17 Verse 107 says:-
Believe therein or disbelieve
The Arabs in their wisdom have declared that anyone who denounces the ‘Religion’ must be sentenced to death.
EXAMPLE THREE
God’s deen in the Quran says:-
God will not guide those who defy their common sense (Chapter 10 Verse 100)
Somewhere along the lines an Arab declared
Those who use their common sense will be burned in Hell (Sahih Bukhari)
Many of these ‘new’ decrees are diametrically opposed to the essence of God’s Way. How could the system have erred to such
a degree? One supposes that religious centrism and insecurities may have been the primary drivers for this movement. After all,
only the Supremely confident would have allowed man total freedom of choice. Man, on the other hand, seeks to impose
control. It is better for law dictates that control. It is even better when that control is manifested in ‘religious law’ that is
incontestable.
God tells us that Sol-laa is commitments through righteous deeds. The Arabic Religion tells us instead that it means doing the
regimented prayers five times a day in the prescribed direction of their homeland….. where god apparently lives. Of course,
those wishing to commune with God must first consult with Arab masters who have mastered the art of the prayer ‘procedures’,
actions, precursors, etc. For the benefit of more than five billion people on earth who have no idea what the author is referring
to, the Arab rituals observed until today are listed below.
47
THE ARABIC RITUAL PRAYER
These simplified instructions will enable anyone to complete the dance of the Arabic Rituals. Born to a Muslim family the author
has personally performed so many of these rituals throughout his life before he called it a day many years ago. The step by step
rituals:-
1. Wash your mouths, blow your noses, wash your faces, your hands, your forehead, your ears, your neck, and
your legs and then speak to God in Arabic and tell Him your are going to ritually pray to Him.
2. Find a spot and make sure you face the stone idol in Mecca. If you are in Japan the direction is the West, but if
you are in Europe the direction is the East, obviously.
3. Stand properly with the hands resting on the belly. If you belong to different sects you may place your hands
whichever way you have been taught. (Divergence can be seen in many mosques around the world)
4. Call God by the name of ‘Allah hu Akbar’[22]. The word Akbar means Big. So it is ‘The Big God’. (Ironically the
word Allah Hu Akbar is not found anywhere in the Quran). Then recite some Arabic verses even if you do not
understand what you are saying.
The prayer starts with a recitation of a set of speech formulated [23] by the Arabs before they continue with the seven
verses in Chapter 1. A selection of the short Chapters is then recited before the next move. The Arabs say they are
praying to God. When they choose to recite the short Chapter 112 they are asking God to ‘say’:-
• Say, He is God, the only one. The absolute God. He never begets, nor was He ever begotten. There in
none that equals Him.
There are many verses in the Quran that starts with a proposition or an order from God signifying the first person
addressing to a second person commanding him to recite to a third person. Instead the Arabs teach their followers to
recite these orders back to God. The Arabs encourage their followers to recite one of their most favorite Chapter 109.
In their prayers they tell God:-
• Say, O you disbelievers, I do not serve what you serve, nor are you serving what I am serving. I will never
serve what you are serving, nor will you ever serve what I am serving. To you is your own way, and to me is
my own way.
However, if they choose to recite Chapter 108 in their prayer, they will tell God:-
• We have given you many bounties. In appreciation, you shall worship your Lord, and be charitable. You
enemy henceforth will be the loser.
Obviously, all the non-Arabs do not know what they are saying to God in their ritual prayers. Even the Arabs themselves are
saying these things to God everyday! Soon after they say something ridiculous to the creator they will raise both hands and utter
the word ‘Allah-hu-Akhbar’ or ‘God is Big’.
5. Then you bow down for a few seconds, before standing for a moment and then prostrate, and recite more Arabic
words. Bowing and the prostrating are done several times in each prayer depending on the number of units that
was fixed by the Arabs. They bow seventeen times and prostrate 34 times per day.
6. Finally you sit to give greetings to Prophet Abraham and Muhammad and their families. But there is no need to
wait for them to reply. Then you greet ‘two angels sitting on both of your shoulders’. And here too do not wait for
any replies from them.
Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, David, Solomon, Moses, Aaron, Jesus, or Muhammad were somehow left out of this
private club proceedings. How shoddy.
End of Part Five
48
Part Six
THE PRIME TARGET WAS ABRAHAM
Abraham as we know was given an honorable position in the monotheistic system. He enjoyed the privilege of becoming the
model in all the revealed scriptures. Within the Quranic passages he is seen to be the perfect example for those who are
searching the path to God’s system a journey that will lead them to a peaceful life. Abraham decided to remain in the system
and committed himself to keep it pure from any form of idol worship and rituals. Likewise, we have a duty to continue to carry
the torch in the same spirit and take up the challenge. Once we belong to the system, we are charged with our duty to fulfill our
obligations and by God’s mercy, granted peace in this world and in the hereafter.
According to the Quran, Abraham used his intelligence and common sense when confronted with dogmatic practices steeped
with tradition, no matter how firmly entrenched they may have been. He saw his father and his people devoting themselves to
idols. Abraham rejected the concept because it simply did not make sense. When he discussed this with the people, he again
used common sense. When they threatened him with their gods, he said,
How could you worship what you carved. God is the one who created you and the materials that you make to become your idol.
(Chapter 37 Verse 95-96).
For standing up to established traditional practices, Abraham found his place in history as the prime target of the Arabs. They
accused him as the first man to worship the stone idol through the ritual prayers. That is the reason why the Arabs say the
status of Abraham or maqami-ibrohim is somehow equated to the footprint in the copper block caged opposite their freak stone
idol in their mosques. And then they say Abraham, The committed man (mu-sol-lan) is a place of worship. It would seem that
common sense is really not a common commodity.
This particular brand of absurdity is the result of God’s scripture falling into the meddling hands of a race that God has decreed
the ‘staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy’ (Chapter 9 Verse 97.) It is, after all, already written.
THE SIGNIFICANCE OF ABRAHAM’S STATUS
So what is the significance of Abraham in this context? The Quran tells us that Abraham was totally committed to SERVE his
Lord. He was a role model to mankind as a monotheist in observing the Lord of the Universe. The Quran clearly expressed the
following verses about Abraham:-
Whose way is better from the one who submits his focus to God while doing the good deeds and follow the principle
of Abraham the sincere. God has chosen Abraham as a beloved friend. (Chapter 4 Verse 125)
Indeed, Abraham was a very faithfully man submitting to God in sincerity, and he was not among the idol worshiper instead
appreciates God’s blessings. God has guided him to the straight path. We endowed him with goodness in this life and in the
hereafter he will be with the righteous.(Chapter 16 Verse 120-122)
Thus, who would then forsake the principle of Abraham, except those who fool themselves. We have chosen him in this world
and in the hereafter he will be with the righteous. When his Lord said to him, ‘Submit’, he said, ‘I submit to the Lord of the
universe’. (Chapter 2 Verse 130-131)
When Abraham was put to the test by his Lord through certain Words, he carried them out. God then said, ‘I am appointing you
as the ‘Imam’ (Leader) for all mankind. (Chapter 2 Verse 124)
A good example has been set for you by Abraham and those with him. They said to their people, ‘We disown you and your idols
you set up besides God. We reject you and you will see from us nothing but enmity and opposition until you believe in God
alone. (Chapter 60 Verse 4)
49
These are among other historical facts about Abraham in the Quran. He was sincere in his commitment in observing God and
he holds the principle that idol worshiping is the primary archenemy. The focus is man’s submission to God without
intermediaries. God did not appoint Abraham as imam to lead the people into rituals and worships. He was thus appointed to
provide for an example of a man committed into the service of God – alone. The word imam simply means an independent and
progressive leader who can lead the people by stimulating their intelligence, striving towards a condition of collective well being
while observing the limits of the prescribed restrictions in God’s system.
Abraham led his progeny and the people to prosper a barren land to make it productive. He was against all forms of idol worship
and rituals and wanted the people to free themselves from the bondage of dogma. He was willing to sacrifice his life to take a
stand against the idol worshipers. Today we are faced with an Arab culture that has taken the people and made the land barren.
FAIRY TALES TO STRENGTHEN THE CONSPIRACIES
The Quran did not say where Abraham was born or where he was living but the Quran clearly says the Torah and the Gospel
was not revealed long after him. At the same time the Quran confirms the Arab race has NEVER received any messenger or
prophet before the time of Muhammad. Thus, Abraham did not go to Mecca with Ishmael (please read the subject on U’mra and
Hajj). The cooper feet in Mecca have apparently traveled a long way. If this is true, the ‘house must have traveled with it too.
The Arabs contend that Abraham was traveling on Arab soil with his wife and his son Ishmael. They say he abandoned the wife
and baby in the middle of the desert and went away. Which is poor testament to the Imam of the people appointed by God.
The story goes on to say while Abraham’s son was crying, his mother left him in the desert and started running left and right to
the tops of the two hills. As the baby was kicking his legs on the ground, suddenly a gush of water sprung from the ground.
The Arabs call this place the Safa and Marwah or the two foot hills within the mosque and the spring water is called the Zam-
Zam water. Today we see a systematic flow of reverse osmosis water drawn with a water pump installed beneath the stone
house drawing its water from the city to supply the mosque. The Quran neglects to tell us this because it did not happen.
The Arabs continue their deception with another tale. Abraham is said to have built God’s House at the spot where the spring
water was gushing. They corrupted two verses from the Quran in Chapter 2 Verse 125 and Chapter 22 Verse 26 to strengthen
the fairy tale. The life and death of the Arabic religion depends on Chapter 2 Verse 125. If the truth is not exposed now, sooner
or later it will be uncovered. God’s system is never changeable and the truth will always prevail.
If we read both verses we will discover:-
Wa-‘ahidna ilaa-Ibrohima wa-Ismael-la an-tho-hiror Bayti-ya lit thor-iffin wal-a’kiffi-na war-roka’is sujud. (Chapter 2
Verse 125)
And We instructed Abraham and Ishmael to cleanse My System for throngs of people, and for those who are devoted
and those who humble themselves in submission.
Wa-izbaw-na li-ibrohim makanal Bayti al-laa tushrik-bi shai-a’in wa-tho-hir Bayti-ya lit-thor-iffin-na wal-qo-emeen-na
war-roka’is-sujud. (Chapter 22 Verse 26)
And when we appointed for Abraham a place in the System, that ‘You shall not associate Me with anything’ and
cleanse My System for the groups of people, and those who uphold, and those who humble themselves in
submissions.
Although many other words were corrupted in Chapter 2 Verse 125, I am highlighting only three (3) words from this verse to
show the repetition in Chapter 22 Verse 26. From now on I will proof how the Arabs changed the meaning of these words by
comparing them with other verses from the Quran. All these words will be analyzed in the next two chapters. According to the
Arabic religion:-
1. They say the word Bayti-ya in the two verses means ‘GOD’S HOUSE’. In other words, the 627 square foot ‘STONE
HOUSE’ in Mecca belongs to God.
2. They say the word Lit-thor-iffin in the two verses means ‘Those who walk around it. In other words the faithful walk
around it…. Anti-clockwise.
3. They also say the word War-roka’is-sujud in the two verses means ‘Those who bow down and those who prostrate’.
As in the second example above, the faithful are required to add this to their liturgy, if they are to be counted among
God’s people.
There are no verses that say any of the things that the Arabs insist are facts. The distortions have created a great impact on the
lives of billions of people around the world. I hope the non-Arabs Muslims will come to their sense to see the seriousness of the
conspiracy and the price they have had to pay for being ignorant of God’s Scripture and for following the Arabs blindly. Perhaps
they may want to ponder what the Quran says about the blindness of the hearts:-
50
It is NOT the eyes that go blind, but it is the hearts inside the chest that is blinded (Chapter 22 Verse 46)
Chapter 2 Verse 125 has been a very special verse to me. This is the same verse that makes me asked the simple question
about the existence of God’s house in Islam. I never believe God lives in a house. It is my natural instinct and I am sure those
who share similar thoughts and common sense believes that the supreme God cannot be represented by any kind of symbol or
icon on this earth.
As a Muslim, I was told the Quran is the book of guidance, a revelation confirming all the previous revelations. When I was
confronted with such a problem it is obvious that I should find the answer within the book itself. After all the Quran clearly says:-
Shall I seek other than God as a source of law when He revealed to you the scripture fully detailed? Even those who
receive the previous scripture recognize that it came down from your Lord truthfully. Therefore you shall not harbor
any doubt. (Chapter 6 Verse 114)
The word of your Lord is complete in truth and justice. Nothing can abrogate His words. He is the hearer and the
knower. (Chapter 6 Verse 115)
The last prophet was made to declare, ‘Shall I seek other than God as source of law when He revealed the scripture fully
detailed’? There is no other statement in the Quran that is more amazing than this one. It shows that in Islam, there is only one
source of reference for everything, the Quran and nothing but the Quran! It fortifies itself by another statement immediately after
that by saying, ‘The word of your Lord is complete in truth and Justice, Nothing can abrogate His words’!
End of Part Six
Part Seven
THE WORSHIP OF A STONE HOUSE
This chapter and the following chapters focus around the analysis of many Arabic words. These words will be written according
to the vocalic sound. Readers who are not familiar with Arabic have to bear with these words. It is important to mention these
words because most of the time the enemies of God and His messengers will distort words, which are similar and yet are not.
The Quran says:-
He is the one who revealed upon you this scripture with perfect verses as the essence of the book and the rest are
similar. Those who are sick in the hearts are inclined to follow that which is not the same from the book hoping to
slander and hoping to interpret them. No one knows its interpretations except God. And those who are well founded in
knowledge, they say, ‘We believe in all the revelations from our Lord’. No one will take heed except those who are
intelligent. (Chapter 3 Verse 7)
The essence of the scripture is that the verses are perfect. Perfect mean without defect. If we find any contradictions it is not the
fault of the book but we have to sincerely admit perhaps our lack of understanding or comprehension of the message is less
than good.
Why do they not study the Quran carefully? If it were from other than God, they would have found many contradictions therein.
In other words, if God says, ‘You must not serve except Me’, it means simply that and anyone who claims to have found another
way to do it that contradicts his message must be in error. Arab or not. Likewise, if God says, ‘You must not associate Me with
anything’, it means we cannot do something to the contrary and provide excuses to justify our action. That cannot be too difficult
to understand. Unlike answers with gray areas, this is a simple black and white statement. No one would dream of answering
the question, ‘Are you pregnant?’ with an evasive, ‘Just a little bit.’ Even His closest angels have not been given the privilege to
misrepresent and associate God, one should not hope that God would pardon us for this gross error in judgment.
In Chapter 3 of this book, we have seen how the Arabs shuffle the word Sol-laa by giving it different meanings. But they only
end up contradicting themselves when they try to manipulate the same word elsewhere in the Quran. That is exactly why the
verse says the contradictions are not from God but from other than Him.
We will prove from the Quran that eight simple words in Chapter 2 Verse 125 were corrupted by the enemies of God.
In this particular verse the word Bayta is repeated twice. If we examine the word critically and compare it with other verses in
the Quran we will discover the misconception by the Arabs to say this word means a house. They have no basis for such claim.
Let us verify them carefully according to the sequence in the verse.
51
Although there are many words to be discussed from this particular verse alone, each of them has to be explained clearly. This
chapter will discuss only about the word Bayta and Bayti-ya. Other words in the same verse will be discussed in the next
chapter.
ABRAHAM DID NOT BUILT ANY HOUSE
It is so easy to invalidate the claim by the Arabs that Abraham was given the responsibility to build a house for God in Mecca.
Firstly, Abraham, and Ishmael had never been to Mecca. Secondly, if the house is the focal point for mankind as a place to
serve God, all the prophets after Abraham failed to fulfill their obligation to go there. And lastly, the most important of all, The
Supreme God does not need a house, an apartment, a condo, a chalet, a palace or a sanctuary to stay.
The idea of God’s house came from the Arabs after they have manipulated the following passage in Chapter 2 Verse 125.
According to them the meaning of the verse is:-
We showed to Abraham ‘The House’ for mankind as the place of assembly and security. Use the station of Abraham
as a place of the ‘ritual prayers’. We gave instructions to Abraham to clean ‘My House’ with Ishmael for the people
who encircle it, retreat in it and for those who bow and prostrate physically to it.
To keep their story intact, the Arabs now have to tell us that the Quran says,
‘God showed Abraham the house’.
It doesn’t take a genius to figure out that they then built this house to complete the illusion and created a new center for their
new religion on their desert sands in Mecca. I would have thought that God, should He deemed it necessary, would have
provided for a more accessible pilgrimage destination in a more hospitable location, but that is conjecture.
After they have twisted the meaning of the word Bayta, they also insist that the word Maqam and Mu-sol-lan, which clearly
indicates Abraham’s status and his commitments, be meant to read as,
‘Use the station of Abraham as a place of the ritual prayers’.
To make this more credible, they carved a pair of footprints in a copper block and displayed it in front of the square stone idol to
represent the station of Abraham. The footprints become the sign as a place of assembly for performing the ritual prayer. I
believe the Hollywood got this idea from the Arabs. I could be wrong about that, but faith and common sense tell me that
Abraham’s foot was not immersed in molten copper, nor a relief taken from the sands that he stepped in. Besides, would this
copper mould not be another idol of sorts?
They also claim the verse says,
‘For mankind to encircle, to devote to it, and to bow and prostrate to it?’
So the people follow, they bow, prostrate, and encircle the stone house. Their rituals have seen God and the huge door to ‘his’
house remains closed. The Arabs call the square stone house Baytul-lah or God’s house. It is ironic that this house has no
windows.
It is perplexing that it has a door that the occupant never opens or closes. If the case is that God does not use doors, then why
is there one? This can either mean He has never left His house or it could mean HE IS NOT THERE. Even if this premise were
to be true, shouldn’t there be a house of God in every mosque in the world, perhaps built from imported Arabian rock?
This is how the Arabs fooled the people to make them worship idols made of rocks, granite, wood, copper, brass black cloth and
Arabic calligraphy. They teach the people to cry loudly, ’O God here I come, O God here I come’ focusing their full devotion to
the idol resembling a house in the center of their mosques as if God was hard of hearing. God has already told us that He hears
us in our hearts. They are nothing more than comical pagan rituals. The impact of distorting one verse has turned the whole
concept of serving the one God upside down.
The Arabs call the cubical stone house Baytul-lah or God’s house. Somehow millions feel a great exhilaration when they do
this today. There are also thousands who do ask themselves privately ‘Why are we doing all these?’ They will continue to find
the answer for as long as they put their trust to the Arabs instead of God.
When we read the passage in Chapter 2 verse 125 according to the intended message it says:-
God pointed to Abraham the system as a point of focus and security for mankind. Take (learn) from the status of
Abraham who was committed. We contracted Abraham and Ishmael to cleanse My system, for throngs of people,
those who devote to it, and those who humble themselves in submission.’
The disillusioned Arabs changed the meaning of eight words from this one verse alone to denigrate Abraham, the chosen man
who was supposed to lead all the people on earth to God’s system. Translators were forced to accede to the translations of
52
these words because it is the only verse in the Quran besides Chapter 22 Verse 26 that they can manipulate procreating the
Arabic religion. The nett result from the distortion as we see it today millions of people believe that:-
(a) The system (Bayta) is now centered on a square shape stone idol made from the mountain rocks standing in the
center of their mosque in Mecca, similar to stone idols erected in many of the temples around the world. The stone
idol is garlanded with a black cloth decorated with Arabic writings in gold.
(b) The status of Abraham (maqami-ibrohim) has been reduced to that of a smaller idol in a shape of a pair of
footprint relief in a copper block mounted in a cage standing ten meters away opposite the door of the stone cube.
(c) The committed man (mu-sol-lan) is instead understood to mean a place of worship. The stone idol is the focus.
(d) Throngs of people (tho-iffin) have come to mean a religious rite or an act of worship by walking around the stone
idol anti-clockwise.
(e) To devote to (A'kiffin) has been altered to mean visit and pay homage to the stone cube
(f) To humble in submission (roka'is-sujud) instead became a series of choreographed movements of bowing and
prostrating to the stone cube. It has become the center of their universe.
The Trick
They say according to Chapter 2 Verse 125 God showed Abraham the house, and then they advanced two verses ahead to say
Abraham and Ishmael built the house of God. Nobody noticed the simple fraud. How did God show the house to Abraham in
Chapter 2 Verse 125 and ordered him to cleanse it, then later made Abraham to raise the foundation of the house mentioned in
Chapter 2 Verse 127?
This is just another Arabs’ trickery. In Chapter 2 Verse 127 it says, ‘Abraham established the foundation from the system’, but
the Arabs twisted it to mean, ‘Abraham raised the foundation of the house’!
They have totally ignored the word ‘Minal’ appended to the word Bayti, which will change the whole context of the passage. To
illustrate the point let us quote Chapter 2 Verse 127 according to the list of terms:-
Wa-iz And when

yarfa-‘u established
Ibrohimul Abraham
qo-wa’ida the foundation
minal-bayti From the System
wa-ismail with Ishmael
Literally it says. ‘And when Abraham established the foundations FROM the system with Ishmael’. This will be more consistent
with the flow of the context when the subject is read from Chapter 2 Verse 124. Even if the Arabs insist that the word Bayti to
mean the house, Abraham could not be raising the foundation of a house, which was already there. The word ‘Minal’ means
‘From’ and when it is prefixed to the word ‘Bayti’ it means ‘From the system’.
These verses when they are read correctly as a subject, it gives a distinct meaning that Abraham and his son Ishmael had
nothing to do with the stone house in Mecca, neither had they built it nor do they have any knowledge of a rock structure in
God’s name. The concept of God’s house is just the primitive Arab fantasies. The message in these verses simply means
Abraham and Ishmael were the first to establish the foundation ‘from’ God’s system.
BAYTA IS GOD’S SYSTEM, NOT ‘A HOUSE’
• The Arabs say the word Bayta[24] means a House. According to the Quran Bayta in Chapter 2 Verse 125 means a
system and the indefinite noun is Baytin which is found in Chapter 3 Verse 96.
A house is called Buyu-ta, which is found in Chapter 2 Verse 189, and the indefinite noun is Buyu-tan which is found
in Chapter 24 Verse 29 to signify the duality by the addition of the suffix ‘an’ as the nominative.
An almost similar word Bay-ya-ta, which appears in Chapter 4 Verse 81 and Baya-tan in Chapter 7 Verse 4 and 97
are used to refer as ‘at night’.
In Chapter 2 verse 189 the word ‘Buyu-ta min-thu-huri-ha’ is used to indicate a house to express the Arabic proverb
equivalent to the English, ‘Do not beat around the bush’ when it says ‘Do not enter the house from the back door’. The
suffix ‘ha’ after the word ‘thu-huri’ signifies the singular form of the house representing the feminine gender in nature.
In Chapter 24 Verse 29 the word ‘Buyu-tan’ is used to signify the indefinite noun to mean houses. ‘You commit no
error by entering the uninhabited houses wherein there is something that belongs to you. God knows what you
declare and what you concealed’.
53
In Chapter 24 Verse 61 the word Buyuti is mentioned ten (10) times a command spoken to many people to refer to
their fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, fathers’ brothers, fathers’ sisters, mothers’ brothers, mothers’ sisters and
friends. Each of them dwells only in one house at a time. The word Buyuti refers to the house each of them owns.
• The Arabs also say the word Bayti-ya means My House and they made no mistake about it and named a stone
structure, which they built in Mecca as Baytul-lah, or God’s house. According to the Quran Bayti-ya means My
System.
1. The word Bayta used in the Quran.
Every one of us initially follows our own system or Bayti. By God’s will, He will remove us from our system with the truth to His
system or Bayti once we deserve a higher rank upon receiving His mercy and forgiveness and also the good provision from
Him. This is clearly stated in Chapter 8 Verse 5:-
The glossary of the words where the context of the message is found:-
Kama The way

Aqrojaka remove you
Rob-buka Your Lord
Min-bayti-ka From your system
Bil-haq With the truth
Your Lord removed you or brought you forth from your Bayti-ka or your system, with the truth.
If we read the full text of the passage, we will see clearly why the meaning of the word Bayti-ka means your system instead of
your house.
Indeed the believers are those hearts cringe upon remembering God. And when the revelation is recited upon them it
will increase their beliefs. They are observant towards God. They uphold their commitments and from Our provisions
to them they give away to charity. They are the true believers and they deserve higher ranks, forgiveness, and also
good provisions from their Lord, the way Your Lord removed you ‘FROM YOUR SYSTEM’ (Minal Bayti-ka) with the
‘TRUTH’. Indeed there are those among the believers who are reluctant and they will oppose you even after the truth
had become evident to them as if they were driven to a certain death. (Chapter 8 Verse 2-6)
We are told that the prophet was removed from his system after the truth was revealed to him. To imagine that God removed the
prophet from his physical house after the truth was manifested to him is perhaps something quite over aspiring.
Similarly, the deserving believers may also be removed from their previous system with the truth. They will live according to the
prescribed sanctions in the system or the Baytul-muharami in fulfilling the wishes of Abraham. (It will be explained later)
The logic behind the whole idea is that, God is able to move a person from one system to another while that person uses his or
her house as a base to study God’s revelations and the wisdom. They continue to obey God and His messenger and uphold
their commitments and be charitable. The following verse was addressed to the prophet’s wives:-
You shall use ‘your Houses’ (Buyuti-kun) as your base. Do not behave like the ignorant among the earlier people.
And uphold your commitments and keep them pure and obey God and His messenger. God wishes to remove from
you the impurity of the people of the ‘system’ (ahl-la-bayti) and to cleanse you thoroughly’. You shall remember what
is recited in ‘your Houses’ (Buyuti-kun) from God’s revelations and wisdom. Surely God is compassionate and
cognizant’. (Chapter 33 Verse 33-34)
The transliterations of the Arabic and its meaning in verse 33 says,
‘Yuridul-lah li-yuzhiba ‘ankumul rijsa ahl-lal-bayti wa-yu-tho-hiro-kum tadh-hiro’
God wishes to remove FROM YOU the impurity of the people of the system and to cleanse you thoroughly.
The prophet’s wives were initially native born to the ignorant and unclean people of the system or ahl-la-bayti. With God’s
mercy He wishes to remove the impurity of the ahl-la-bayti from them and asked them to use their houses as their base. They
are told to obey God and the messenger, remember what is recited from God’s revelations and its wisdom, and uphold their
commitments so that God can cleanse them thoroughly. They have to stop the permissiveness of the ignorance of the ahl-la-
bayti. For more than one thousand years most of the Arabs believe it is an honor to be associated with the ahl-la-bayti,
unfortunately the Quran declares the opposite.
The word system (Bayti) and house (Buyu-ti) are both mentioned in Chapter 33 Verse 33 and 34. It is misleading to say God
wishes to cleanse the prophet’s wives from the impurity of the people of the house (ahl-la-bayti), cleanse them thoroughly, and
later use the houses (buyuti) as the base to obey God and His messenger.
54
2. The word Bayti-ya used in the Quran
This word appears in the Quran three times. In Chapter 2 Verse 125 and Chapter 22 Verse 26 which refers to God’s system
and in Chapter 71 Verse 28 it refers to Noah’s system.
In the story of Prophet Noah, everything was totally destroyed when God sent down the Great Flood. The rising waters
eventually drowned even a young man, whom Noah thought was his son, who refused to believe when he decided to escape
the Flood by climbing up a hill. In Chapter 71 verse 26 Noah says,
Lord do not leave on earth a single disbeliever.
Everything was destroyed.
Most of us are familiar with the tale of Noah. Noah he lost his house during the flood. Everyone lost their house during the flood.
On the Ark, he implored God:-
My Lord forgive me and my parents and anyone who enters my system ‘bayti-ya’ as a believer and all the believing
men and believing women. As for the wicked do not increase them except in loss. (Chapter 71 verse 28)
Clearly here Noah was not referring to his physical house but to the system Bayti-ya to which God had guided him. There were
no houses left because everything was destroyed. Noah was floating around in the Ark when he made this prayer to God. And
according to the Quran, Noah’s Ark later came to rest in a place called ‘Jodie’ after floating in the Flood.
Noah asked God to forgive those who were with him in his system or his Bayti-ya among those who believed in God and NOT
those who entered his home. There is no indication in the Quran that God can forgive a person just by entering a physical
house belonging to a prophet of God.
Therefore in the Quran Al-Bayta means The System and Bayti-ya means My System. Every one of us knows the unseen
God does NOT stay in a physical house and He does not need a house to stay.
The Arabs changed the name of the City of Jerusalem to Baytul-Mu-qadis. When they used the word Baytul for Jerusalem
they do not say the meaning is House but they say Baytul-mu-qadis is the Sacred City.
The word Mu-qadis is derived from the root Qudus, which means sacred. The prefix Mu before the root is to indicate the state
of being.
There are also some other words derived from the word Bayta in the Quran:-
Baytul-ateeq in Chapter 22 Verse 29 (The original system)
Baytal-harami in Chapter 5 Verse 2 and 97 (The sanctions in the system)
Baytika-muharami in Chapter 14 Verse 37 (The sanctions in the system to be observed by Abraham’s progeny)
The Arabs say all these words refer to House for no other reason except to justify their invented Arabic religion and to make
their followers to focus their worship to the stone house for the salvation of their soul.
Those who read to understand the Quran have been instructed:-
Rule number One: Ignorance can buy you a ticket to hell
We have assigned for Hell multitudes from the jinns and humans, for them hearts that do not understand,
and for them eyes they do not see and for them ears they do not hear’.(Chapter 7 Verse 179)
Rule number two: Ignorance is no bliss
Surely the worst creatures By God are the deaf, the dumb without common sense. (Chapter 8 Verse 22)
Rule number three: Do not be dogmatic. Verify your facts
Do not accept whatever you do not have any knowledge. You are given the hearings, the eyes and the
brains. (Chapter 17 Verse 36)
55
Rule number four: The foolish do not think
And it will not be for anyone to believe except with the will of God. God has assigned filth upon those
without common sense.(Chapter 10 Verse 100)
Those who have read the Quran should know the important commandments in the Quran:-
‘You must NOT associate anything with God’.
To associate a man made rock structure like the cubical stone house which the Arab called Ka’aba in Mecca is contradicting the
message in the Quran. It is a great blasphemy.
The followers of the Arab conspiracy should ask,
Why are they associating a 627 sq ft stone structure with God’s?
We only need to grasp the essence of God's scripture with a normal dose of common sense to come to the conclusion that the
Arabs have fabricated a convenient lie. They say God is not in the house and they also say God is not staying in the stone
house.
The next time you meet an Arab, ask them exactly what they want us to understand about God's house here on earth. At the
end of the day, it would seem that the Arab means to make us think that God's house is without God's presence? So it would be
a grand symbol. That would make it a grand idol, would it not?
After building the house they proclaim the freak structure to be Sacred. Ask the Arabs,
• Since when were the rocks from the mountains 'Sacred'?
• Were the rocks not sacred when they defiled the mountains?
• What exactly are they trying to say?
• At what point did the rocks become sacred?
• Just after they were crafted by profane Arab hands?
In truth the Arabs have no answer to all these questions. Their grand plan is to conspire against Islam and to destroy the Way of
life revealed by God to the last prophet. First, put up the idols. Then get the gullible to believe in them. Next step - corrupt God's
words in the scripture to justify the conspiracy. Then set your self up as the keepers of the faith and language.
The Arabs have also mis-represented and mis-translated the words Baytil-harami and Baytul-muharami. They say that the
words mean 'Sacred House'. The next time you meet with an Arab, ask him, ‘Since when the word prohibited or restricted
(haram) become 'Sacred'?
Along the same lines, what has happened to the word Baytul-muqadis? Does Jerusalem mean 'sacred house' when the word
Bayta is used? Of course not. It is not in Arabia, so it does not mean the same thing.
No Arab is willing to clarify any of these points, including the most qualified priests of the Arabic religion. Since none are
forthcoming, let us just use a higher authority, the Quran.
HARAM IS NOT SACRED
According to the Quran the word Haram literally means ‘denied, deprive, restrict, forbid or prohibit’.
For example there are three verses where the word Bayta is suffixed with the word Haram it denotes the specific restriction to
the Bayta.
When the same word is suffixed to the word Ma-sajid or submission, it signifies the specific restrictions of the ma-sajid. For
clarity it is called the ‘sanction’ a course or way imposed by God intended to make the people obey the specific restrictions.
However, in the normal usage it can be said, The sanctions of the system or the specified restrictions of the submissions when
referring to the restrictions in the Bayta/system and ma-sajid/submission.
For example, in Chapter 5 Verse 2 it says, aminal baytal-harami, which means ‘The peaceful/harmony of the sanctions in the
system’.
The other way of saying it, ‘the peaceful/harmony of the specified restrictions in the system’. The sanctions in this verse refer to
the measures imposed by God about His decrees as part of the perfect harmony in His system.
56
This word appears only once in Chapter 5 Verse 2. It talks about the violations of God’s decrees. In the same verse it also
mentions the words shahrul-harama indicating the restricted months, the hadya/guidance, the qola-ida/the indicator marking
the restriction on hunting, which encompasses the harmony of the sanctions or the restrictions in God system.
In a similar note in Chapter 2 Verse 144, the prophet, upon receiving the revelations, was instructed to focus himself to the
sanctions of the submission or the masajidal-harami. It encompasses the details of restrictions prescribed in the scripture.
You shall focus yourself to the sanctions of the submission (masajidal-harami). Wherever you may be you shall
focus yourself towards it. Even those who received the previous scripture recognized that this is the truth from their
Lord.
The word haram when used as the ground form independently, it means denied or deprived. Similarly the word Hurumun is
also derived from the same root, signifying the indefinite noun to mean restricted. Other words generated from the same root for
example, Hurimat or yu-harimu when used as the ground form they can either be a perfect or imperfect active which means
forbidden.
The Palestinian Arabs exposed the hypocrisy of the Arabs in Saudi when they gave a new name to Jerusalem and called the
city Baytul-muqadis. If it were as the Arabs contend that Baytal-harami means ‘Sacred house’ the Palestinians would have
never used the word Baitul-muqadis for Jerusalem, as it is incorrect in both form and function.
Changing the word Haram to become sacred is just an attempt to alter the message of the Quran because the word Qud-dus is
used in the book to mean sacred. In the Quran this word is used to refer to the sacred land (Ard mu-qod-dasa-talati) assigned
for the Children of Israel. In Chapter 5 Verse 21 it says they refused to enter the sacred land. In Chapter 20 Verse 12 and
Chapter 79 Verse 16 the same word is used to refer to the sacred valley of Tuwa (mu-qod-dasi-tuwa), the location of the burning
bush. Lastly the Sacred Self or Rohil Qudus which loosely translated means Holy Spirit to describe the existence of the sacred
spirit in Jesus the son of Mary. Other than these, nothing else is sacred except God.
This word is attributed to God at two different places in the Quran. They appear in Chapter 59 Verse 23 and Chapter 62 Verse 1.
1. Huwal-lah hul-lazi laaila ha-il-laaha il-laa huwa al-malikil qud-dus sus-salam-mul mukminu muhai-minul a’zizu jab-barul
mutakab-bir, subhanal-lah hi a’m-ma yus-rikun. (Chapter 59 Verse 23)
He is The God, there is no god except Him, The King, The Sacred, The Peace, The Faithful, The Supreme, The Almighty,
The Powerful, The Dignified, God be glorified above what they have associated Him with.
2. Yu-sabihu lil-lah ma-fis-samawa ti-wa-ma fil- ard, al-malikul-qudusi, ‘zizil-hakim. (Chapter 62 Vesre 1)
Glorify God everything in the heaven and the earth, the King, the Sacred, the Almighty and the wise.
Here we see clearly that Qud-dus is sacred. Not Haram.
Baytal-harami simply means the sanctions of the system and the word a’inda-bayti-ka-mu-harami means according to the
sanctions of Your system.
The Arabs however are willing to ridiculously say Baytal-harami is Sacred House and for the word a’in-da-Bayti-ka-muharami
they say according to Your Sacred house.
In the history of Abraham the Quran says he was led to this Bayta or the System. Those who wish to follow his way should
commit themselves to the same system to serve God. Abraham used the word a’inda-baytika-mu-harami in Chapter 14 Verse
37 to indicate he was aspiring towards his progeny to live ‘according’ to the sanctions in God’s system, the same system where
he came from. It is illogical to say Abraham told God he wished that his progeny would live according to God’s sacred house.
(1) The word Bayti-ya In Chapter 2 Verse 125 says Abraham and Ishmael cleanse ‘My system’ referring to God’s system
and in Chapter 22 Verse 26 it says Abraham was given a place in My System or Bayti-ya. It is ridiculous to say
Abraham and Ishmael cleanse a physical house belonging to God and then he was given a place to share the house
with God.
(2) In Chapter 5 Verse 2 the word Aminal-Bayti-harama is mentioned to indicate the specific sanctions in God’s system
as far as wildlife conservation is concerned. The sanction was prescribed to preserve the harmony of His system.
(3) In Chapter 14 Verse 37 Abraham said, I am placing my progeny according to Your sanctions of the system or
a’inda-baytika-muharami meaning to say his progeny should uphold their commitments according to the sanctions
prescribed in the system.
(4) In Chapter 3 Verse 97 it says, those people who are convinced may take the Challenge to God’s System or Haj-jul
Baytin manis thadhor a’ ilaihi sabila’ if the can find their way to it. The verse also gives some indications that in the
system there are profound signs regarding the status of Abraham. (please refer to the section on U’mra and Hajj)
Therefore in the Quran Bayta refers to the system and not the/a house. Let us explore further about the family of Abraham from
the Quran and then will see the relevance of his position in God’s system and God’s house.
57
TAKE A CHALLENGE TO THE SYSTEM
NOT TO THE STONE IDOL
It seems that in God’s system nobody can inherit the deen from their forefathers. But if the father submits to the way, it is his
duty to exhort the children to submit to God. Abraham and Jacob reminded their children:-
Moreover, Abraham enjoined his children and so does Jacob, saying, ‘O my children, God has pointed out the deen
for you. You shall not die except as submitters (Muslims). (Chapter 2 Verse 132)
Abraham and Jacob told their children they must not die except as submitters to the deen prescribed by God (Muslims).
Abraham and Jacob did not tell their children that God has pointed out a religion or a House for them. They said:-
God has pointed out to you the Deen or the Way of life.
None of them were told to look for a house or to start worshiping God, but they were told there was a deen or Way of Life,
which they must be convinced, then take the challenge to the system if they can find the path. Their father Abraham was led to
system, committed himself to it with Ishmael and they have lived according to the sanctions in the system.
Similarly, if we submit to God’s way we are told to remind our family members to also submit to the way by doing good deeds by
example. It stands to reason that if the role models submit and uphold this system, the progeny will follow suit.
You shall exhort your family to uphold the commitments and persist on doing so. We do not ask you for any provisions. It is We
who provide for you. The final victory belongs to the righteous. (Chapter 20 Verse 132)
We always tell our children the way of Islam is in the scripture and they must submit to God’s way and uphold their
commitments according to what is prescribed by God. We do not tell our children the deen is in a house in Mecca.
WHAT IS IN THE SYSTEM OR BAYTA?
In Chapter 3 Verse 97
In it (the bayta) are clear signs (Ayatun bai-inatun), about the status of Abraham, and whoever enters it (the bayta)
is secure. And it is the incumbent duty of mankind to take the challenge (Hajuu) to the system (Bayti) for those who
can find their way; and whoever disbelieves, surely God is Self-sufficient, above any need of the worlds.
The word Fi-hi means inside the Bayta there are Clear Signs (ayatun-bai-natun) about the status of Abraham (maqamu
ibrohim).
Nobody can find the clear signs (ayatun bai-inatun) about the status of Abraham (maqamu ibrohim) inside a physical stone
house.
This is why to overcome this predicament, the Arabs have created a copper casting of Abraham's footprint in Mecca today. But
even then they have messed up. They have placed this casting outside the stone house - not inside.
By now it should be clear that Bayta in Chapter 3 Verse 96 and 97 refer to a System, not a house, because we can find in this
System (bayta) the clear signs (ayataun bai-inatun) of Abraham's status (maqamu ibrohim) who was totally committed to the
deen. Whoever enters this System is secured. All the humans are expected to take the challenge (hajuu) to the 'system'. They
must try to find their way to it.
For the sake of arguments, if the word bayti actually means a physical house and the Haj actually means Pilgrimage we are
confronted with a very serious problem. Each and every one of the 2,000,000 people who perform the 'pilgrimage' today must
squeeze into the house to observe and sanctify the spot where Abraham stood for his ritual prayer. This must be a really big
house that the Arabs have concocted. It will also mean that if the number of Muslims increase, they will have to renovate God's
house in order to accommodate the new faithful, as God's present house is too small.
They would have to, because according to the Arabs the 'pilgrimage to the house is incumbent upon men for the sake of Allah'.
Therefore, all the Sunnis and Shiites must squeeze into the house to achieve security. This is both illogical and also impossible.
This is exactly what happens when we take the magnanimity of God's ideals and equate it with the pettiness of mans physical
world. Thus, we have an idol smack in the center of a house of worship, no matter how we explain it.
Again it simply means that the bayta which they call the ka’aba of today in Saudi Arabia has become an idol standing in the
center of a house of worship.
Those who are able to visit Mecca must open up their eyes and use their common sense. According to the Arabs the house
belonging to their God was destroyed many times. It was rebuilt and renovated as recent as in 1996. We cannot imagine how a
dwelling place reserved for the supreme God who created the heavens and earth can be so fragile.
The Arabs say those who worship God through images or icons inside the temples are the pagans and idol worshipers. Those
so quick to condemn and criticize has never counted themselves within those numbers although they do exactly the same. The
58
Arabs vehemently point out that pagans and idol worshipers can be identified when builds temples, ceremonies, and rituals
around idols. The similarity, again, is staggering. No one, as yet, has come up with that observation. Maybe if the Arabs were
more accepting of criticism...........
The Arabs also say the followers of other religions are pagans and idol worshipers when they walk around any stone idol in the
temples. But they do dot realize they are doing they same thing.
Hindus for example walk seven times in an anti clockwise circle around a lingam or stone idol, which is in the center of their
temple. And Hindus have been doing this for much longer than the Arabs.
The fallacy of the Arabs claiming that the word Bayta means a house is totally the opposite concept of serving the Lord of the
universe. Each time a word is twisted from the Quran the message became absurd and in this case when they insist the word
Bayta means a house, then we will have what is called ‘The Forbidden House’ when we refer to the word Baytil-harama in the
Quran. The question is what is a forbidden house?
To conceal the conspiracy they continue to distort the meaning of the word haram to become Sacred. The non-Arab Muslims
around the world had never confronted the Arabs with a simple question. How did a rock structure built in 1996 became
‘Sacred’, or which part of the building is actually sacred? They will soon discover it is not the square structure proper that is
sacred, but the small black stone worshiped by their forefather. The word Bayta, bati-ya, ka’aba, Baytul-lah, Baytil-haram and
baytul-muharami is just the Arabic camouflages.
The Arabs has successfully reinstated their true stone deity a black basaltic as the focus of worship in Mecca to carry the torch
of their forefather’s religion, a pagan community.
End of Part Seven
Part Eight
THE CORRUPTION NEVER END
Analyzing the word Bayta in Chapter 2 Verse 125 which the non-Arabs have mistakenly accept as God’s house requires a
whole of part seven to be written on its own. In this chapter I hope to show the readers how other words in the same verse was
similarly distorted.
All of us are aware, there are many followers of other religions prefer to worship God through the images of the carved rocks
and granites in their temples. But why do the followers of the Arabic Religion call those people pagans and idol worshipers?
The fact is the followers of the Arabic Religion have more than one idol. In addition the cubical house in the center of the
mosque the Arabs also provide their followers with two smaller idols. There is a silver-framed black basaltic designed in a very
offensive abstract, which became the prime icon to the Arabs, embedded at one of the corners of the cubical house. And the
other is a twelve feet tall cage protecting a copper casting of someone’s footprints standing opposite the door of the larger idol.
All these idols have their own purpose and functions.
59
The cubical house indicates the location of the focal point in their worship practices where the devotees assemble to perform
the rituals within the same area. All the devotees are required to bow and prostrate facing the cubical house all the time and
complete their worship by walking around it anti clockwise ten times.
The Arabs insist everyone should kiss their treasured black granite rock each time they pass it during their encircling rites
around the big stone idol. If they cannot reach it, then they should wave their hands to the black granite from a distance.
The caged copper casting has a footprint in it. The people must perform a ritual prayer behind this caged idol each time they
complete their rites of walking around the ‘big’ idol.
The Arabs say the large idol belongs to God and the smaller idol belonged to Abraham. The Black basaltic rock, which is by
tradition, is the most esteemed idol belonging to the Arabic religion, which they claimed a sacred rock fell from the sky.
Let us analyze the other six words in Chapter 2 Verse 125 and see how these words were distorted when we compare similar
words found in other passages of the Quran. We will establish beyond any reasonable doubt that the Arabs have truly abused
the meaning of these words to become the basis of all the ritual actions in their religion.
THE STATUS OF ABRAHAM (MAQAMI IBROHIM)
We have seen how the Arabs changed the meaning of the word ‘Bayta’ in Chapter 2 Verse 125 to become God’s house and
also called it the ‘ka’aba’. In nurturing the rituals around the house they then advanced further to distort the meaning of another
word ‘maqami ibrohim’ in the same verse to become a location of a ‘ritual prayer’. This is their corruption. Maqam in the Quran
simply means the rank or status of a person. It has never been used to refer as a physical location.
The word Maqam appears in the Quran a few times. Since the Quran explains itself, we just need to look at all the verses to
understand the meaning of Maqam.
The same word is also mentioned in Chapter 17 Verse 79 as an assurance from God that He may raise us to a higher status
upon fulfilling certain command. The same word is used in Chapter 2 Verse 125.
(Wat-ta-khi-zu min-maqami Ibrahim) (Chapter 2 Verse 125)
Take from the status of Abraham.
(maqaman mah-mu-dan) (Chapter 17 Verse 79)
Raise you to an exalted status.
Maqam therefore simply means a status or the rank of a person. It is NOT a place. In view of the significance of the status of
Abraham in Islam, the word Maqami Ibrahim is mentioned twice in the Quran:-
Wat-ta-khizu min-maqami ibrohima) (Chapter 2 Verse 125)
Take from the status of Abraham
Fihi Ayaatun bai-inatun maqamu ibrohima. (Chapter 3 Verse 97)
In it Are Clear Signs about Abraham’s status
As a prerequisite, mankind is told to take from the status of Abraham as an example if they choose to be in God’s system. Then
in no uncertain terms, they are told to look for the signs of Abraham in the system as written in Chapter 3 Verse 97. The two
verses give us the lead that Abraham became the prime factor if we choose to believe in God. The word ‘Fi-hi’ in chapter 3
verse 97 gives us the clue that Abraham status is ‘in’ the system, but the Arabs say the signs of Abraham is outside the house
not inside the house. When we read chapter 3 Verse 97 according to the glossaries it says:-
Fi-hi In it
Ayatun Signs
Bai-inatun are Clear
Maqamu the status
Ibrohima of Abraham
According to the Quran the people who received the previous scripture quoted Abraham’s name when they talked about God.
They had erroneously claimed Abraham is associated to their religion and occupies a position in both the Jewish and the
Christian faith. They were so enamored with Abraham that they claimed he was a Jew or a Nazarene.
Do you say Abraham, and Ishmael, and Isaac, and Jacob, and the Patriarchs were Jews or Nazarene? (Chapter 2 Verse 140)
60
The people of the previous Scripture knew the significance of Abraham’s status in God’s prescribed Way of life or deen-nil-lah.
They also knew the Clear signs (ayatun bai-inatun) in their Scriptures about Abraham’s position. Surely the scripture did not
defer Abraham’s status to something as base as his footprints in the mud.
The followers of the Arabic religion today also ignore the significance of Abraham’s status in the Quran although they know there
are many verses about Abraham.
Instead they have ridiculed and reduced Abraham’s most desired status or maqam to a copper cast of footprints located outside
a stone idol in the desert. To show how important the position of Abraham in God’s system, the last prophet was made to
declare:-
Say, ‘Indeed I was guided by my Lord to the straight path, the Way of life of uprightness (dee-nan-qi-yaman), the principle of
Abraham the honest, and he was not from the idol worshipers. (Chapter 6 Verse 161)
Say, ‘God is true, you shall follow the principle of Abraham the honest, he was not from the idol worshipers’. (Chapter 3 Verse
95)
These are the Clear signs (Ayatun bai-inatun) about the status of Abraham in God’s System (Bayta). The ‘Maqam’ in the
Quran is not some footprints embedded in a mounted copper casting displayed in front of a stone house in the desert.
When Sunnis and Shiite (the two major sects in the Arabic Religion) are told about the ‘footprints of Buddha’, the Hindu’s
‘birthplace of Rama’ in India or the Christian ‘Shroud of Turin’, they will turn away in aversion at such obvious ‘idol worship’
beliefs. It will disturb their minds that humans can see the grandeur of God in such things.
But the Sunnis and the Shiite are ignoring the fact that the Arabs manufactured these same idols as elements of ‘worship’: -
• The ‘house’ built from mountain rocks.
• The copper block in a cage opposite the ‘house’
• The silver framed black granite stone at the corner of the ‘house’
• The Arab calligraphic on the black cloth to garland the ‘house’
The caretakers of all the temples around the world garland and decorate their idols with flowers and colored cloth. The Arabs
are doing the same thing. They garland the stone house with a black cloth and decorate it with the Arabic calligraphy in gold.
Maqami Ibrohim in Chapter 2 Verse 125 and Maqamu ibrohim in Chapter 3 Verse 97 is neither a place nor foot print relief but it
is the rank bestowed upon Abraham in God’s System (Bayta).
The word (Ayataun bai-inatun) or the clear signs about the status of Abraham is in all the Scriptures from God. The humans
are expected to take the challenge (Hajuu) to the system and grasp from the status of Abraham how to live according to God’s
prescribed Way of Life. This is the challenge or Hajj. More about this in the chapter on U’mra and Hajj later.
THE WORD COMMITTED WAS CORRUPTED
(MU-SOL-LAN IS SINGULAR - MU-SOL-LIN IS PLURAL)
In chapter 2 verse 125 the word ‘Mu-sol-la’ is derived from the root Sol-laa with a prefix of ‘Mu’ to represent the action of
Abraham as the doer in the singular.
The wicked enemies of the last prophet however say the word ‘ibrohimi Mu-sol-la’ is a place of ‘ritual prayer’. That is the first
corruption.
There are three numbers in Arabic; singular, dual and plural. When the doer of ‘Sol-laa’ is in the singular it is called ‘Mu-sol-lan’,
but when the doer is more than one person it is called ‘Mu-sol-lin’ to represent the plural. The word Mu-sol-lin is also found in
the Quran:-
1. In Chapter 2 Verse 125 ‘Ibrohimi-Mu-sol-laa’ inform us that a man by the name of Abraham was the doer of the Sol-
laa. Abraham was called a Mu-sol-lan
2. In chapter 107 Verse 5 of the Quran, the same word is used to indicate many people (plural) who are the doers of
their sol-laa. They are called the Mu-Sol-lin. This is the plural of Mu-sol-lan.
This is how the Arabs shuffle the word sol-laa. They say one thing in one place and then say something else in another place.
61
The word Mu-sol-lan appears only once in the Quran to refer to this particular person who was made the ‘leader’ for mankind.
The plural of Mu-sol-laa is Mu-sol-lin.
They cannot hide the true meaning because the word Mu-sol-lin appears three times in the Quran.
Min-maqam-mi Ibrahima Mu-sol-lan (singular) (Chapter 2 Verse 125)
The status of Abraham, the committed
Il-laa Mu-sol-lin (plural)

Except those who are committed
Lam-naku Minal Mu-sol-lin (plural))

We are not from among those who are committed
Wai-lul Lil-Mu-sol-lin-(plural) al-lazi-nahum ala-solaa-tihim saa-hun)

Woe to those who are committed those who are heedless of their Commitments.
The last verse refers to those who take their commitments in jest. Woe to them!
No Arabic linguist dare say Mu-sol-lan is the place of ritual prayers, but the Arabs insist they should translate the word as a
physical location.
But only in Chapter 2 Verse 125 they prolong the corruption that ‘Ibrahiima musollan’ is ‘Abraham’s place of ritual prayer’. They
totally contradict themselves. No priest or ulema can provide any explanation for this contradiction.
‘Musol-lan’ is nothing but the singular of a person who upholds the sol-laa. Mu-sol-lin is the plural. This is simple Arabic.
Let us exhibit one simple example from the Quran. In Chapter 7 Verse 44 there is a ‘proclaimer’ of an announcement. The word
Announce in Arabic is ‘Azan’ and the past tense is ‘Az-zana’. The person who proclaims or makes the announcement is called
the ‘Mu-az-zin’
Then it is announced (az-zana) by the announcer (mu-az-zin), ‘God’s curse has befallen the wicked. (Chapter 7
Verse 44)
Similarly Abraham was the upholder of the ‘commitment’ or ‘Sol-laa’ and he is called a Mu-sol-lan - the committed man. Even
the scholars who know the Arabic language were taken for a ride by the Arabs. Are they not part of the conspiracy then?
CLEANSE THE SYSTEM (THO-HIRA BAYTI-YA)
Wa ‘ahidnaa ilaa ibrohim wa ismael an thor-hira Bayti-ya’
This quotation is also in the same verse in Chapter 2 Verse 125
Wa-ahidnaa And We contracted

Ibrohima Ibrahim
Wa-ismael And Ismael
An-Tho-hira To Cleanse
Bayti-ya My System
We can agree with all the translators when they say the word ‘Thoh-hi-ra’ is to Cleanse, but it is very difficult to understand why
Abraham and Ishmael should clean a physical House?
Of course today the King of Saudi Arabia who calls himself ‘Keeper of the Haramain’ does clean the stone idol every year during
the day of Eid. He has become God’s house cleaner.
62
In the Quran Abraham was committed to SERVE God and he was against all religious and idol worship practice. The word
‘Tho-hira Bayti-ya’ does not refer to the cleaning of a non-existence ‘house’, but he was made to ‘cleanse’ the system from ‘idol
worship’ practices. This is why Abraham broke the idols with his ‘right hand’.
The evil Arabs also twisted another simple word in the same verse which refers to throngs of people to become encircling a
square stone house. The word Tho-iffin mentioned in the verse is part of the message to signify the response of the people
who will partake in God’s system.
GROUP OF PEOPLE BECOMES ENCIRCLE
The Arabs make a grave mistake when they try to change the meaning of the word ‘Tho-iffin', which is easily verifiable with
other verses in the Quran. They fooled the people around the world to make them walk in circles as a sign of paying tribute to
their stone idol.
The word ‘tho-iffin’ is generated from the root ‘tho-if. The word ‘tho-if’ means ‘A party, or throngs of people’. This word or other
derivatives from the same root are used in many parts of the Quran. They can be found in Chapter 3 Verse 69, Chapter 3 Verse
72, 122 and 154, Chapter 4 Verse 81,102 & 113. Some examples:-
Chapter 3 Verse 69 Tho-iffa-tun min-ah-lil-kitab means ‘A group from the people of the book’.
Chapter 3 Verse 122 Tho-iffa-ta-ni min-kum means ‘The two groups from among you’.
Chapter 4 Verse 81 Tho-iffa-tun-min-hum means ‘A group from among them’.
‘Tho-iffin’ simply means group or groups of people.
It baffles everyone why the understanding of this word was deliberately twisted to mean ‘walking around in circles’ only with
reference to the word Bayta? Obviously this deliberate misinterpretation is done to support the non-existent invented pilgrimage
rituals. There is no justification from the Quran for ‘encircling around’ because in all other occurrences of ‘Thor–iffin’ it refers to
‘groups of people.
The Arabic scholars will be tongue tied to explain this contradiction too. There is no other reason for the Arabs to manipulate this
word except to preserve their traditional pagan religious rites of the nomadic period, but at the expense of God’s scripture.
The word Li-tho-iffin simply means that it was Abraham’s job to ‘Cleanse’ the system or the ‘Bayta’ for ‘throngs of people’. That
is all. No one was asked to walk in circles anti clockwise around a rock structure. It is very strange the Arabs never use the word
‘Tho-iffin’ when they ask the people to walk around the stone house, instead they call it the ‘Thaw-waf’ which is not in Chapter 2
Verse 125 or Chapter 22 Verse 26. The Arabs fooled the people with their tongue twisting game.
THE WORD THAW-WAF
The word Thaw-waf is mentioned several times in the Quran referring to the actions to ‘mingle around’ or to ‘go about
something’ on unrelated to the stone structure.
First and foremost, the root word of ‘Tho-if’ and ‘Tha-waf’ are derived from two different consonants, obviously the meaning is
not the same. The Arabs changed the meaning of this word to make the people think it refers to the actions of walking around
the stone idol and translators have to concede to the Arabs by translating it as ‘those who encircle around’ it. This is a terrible
corruption.
The word ‘Tha-Waf’ is mentioned three times (Chapters 2 Verse 158, Chapter 22 Verse 29 & Chapter 24 Verse 58) in the
Quran.
Tha-waf-fu-na ali-kum (mingling about caring over you) (Chapter 24 Verse 58)
Ai-yat-tha-wa-fa bi-hi-maa (going about caring at them) (Chapter 2 Verse 158)
Wal-yat-tha-waf-fa bi-Bayti-a-tiik (going about carrying on with the ancient system) (Chapter 22 Verse 29)
As it was mentioned earlier, this word is not found in the all-important Chapter 2 Verse 125 or Chapter 22 Verse 26. What is
stated in 2 Verse 125 and Chapter 22 Verse 26 is ‘tho-iffin’ which means ‘throngs of people’ and NOT ‘tha-waf’ which means
mingle.
The essence of the message in the three verses will prove that a very serious distortion was premeditated.
Chapter 24 Verse 58 is to be noted. In this verse our children and servants must ask permission before coming into their
parents’ room at three periods of ‘nakedness’ in the day. Other than these three periods, it is all right for them to ‘tha-waf-fu-na
ali-kum’ or mingles around with us.
63
Please take note that Chapter 22 Verse 29 follows up from the reference to Abraham in verse 26. There was already another
ancient system or the ‘Bayti-aa-tik’ before Abraham. But in Chapter 2 verse 125 God pointed out His system or ‘bayta’ to
Abraham. Chapter 22 Verse 29 disproves the claim by the Arabs that ‘bayta’ is a physical structure first built by Abraham. There
was another ‘house’ already in place before Abraham ie the bayti-a-tiik. According to the Arabs the only ‘house’ is the ‘bayta’ or
today’s Ka’aba built by Abraham.
Except for the word Tho-hira, all the five words found at the end of verse 125 were misrepresented including the word ‘A’kiffin.
The word ‘A’kiffin’ means to ‘hold strongly onto something’, but the Arabs say it is to ‘Retreat to the Mosque’. This we will see
later is not the case.
CLEAVING BECOMES RETREATING
Among the few verses in the Quran that was manipulated by the Arabs, Chapter 2 Verse 125 suffered the worst onslaught by
the hands of the merciless Arabs. They also change the meaning of ‘a’kifiin’ which refers to ‘hold strongly’ or ‘devoted’ to
become ‘retreat’.
an thor-hira baytiya li thor-iffina wal a’kifiina warrukaai ‘sujuudi’
The root word for ‘A’kif-fin’ is ‘ K F or ‘akafa. Each time this word is mentioned elsewhere in the Quran it is always explained
by the Arabs and also translated for the non-Arabs as ‘those who are devoted or holding fast onto something’. This word can be
found in several passages throughout the Quran for instance, in Chapter 2 Verse 125 and Verse 187, Chapter 7 Verse 138,
Chapter 20 Verse 91, Chapter 20 Verse 97, Chapter 21 Verse 52, Chapter 22 Verse 25, Chapter 26 Verse 71 and Chapter 48
Verse 25. For example:-
Ya’-ku-fu-na ala-as-nam (Chapter 7 Verse 138)
‘Hold strongly to idols’.
Lannab raha alai-hi A’kiffina (Chapter 20 Verse 91)
‘We will continue to hold strongly to it’.
The word A’kiffina in Chapter 20 Verse 91 is the same word as in Chapter 2 Verse 125. But in Chapter 20 Verse 91 it refers to
the Children of Israel who idolizes the golden calf. They said to Aaron the brother of Moses,
‘We will continue to devote or hold strongly to it’.
The Arabs consistently translate this word as to devote or to hold strongly onto something on all occasions except in Chapter 2
Verse 125. They tell the people, for this particular verse the meaning is to ‘retreat’ implying that it is good if the people retreat to
the mosques. The Arabs have unceremoniously branded other people who are devoted to idols as idol worshipers, but in this
case they seem to have received a special exemption from God for doing the same.
How does the Arab’s ‘physical house’ differ from the ‘physical idols’ in the center of other temples? This is the hypocrisy of the
sinister Arabs!
The last word in Chapter 2 Verse 125 is wa-roka’is-sujud, which means ‘those who humbly submit’. The Arabs mangled this
word and then erroneously say the meaning is to physically ‘bow and prostrate’. It embroils a regimented body movement only
worthy for pagan rituals.
HUMBLY SUBMIT BECOMES BOW AND PROSTRATE
Physical bowing and prostrating has become the critical components of the body movements in the Arabic religion. Without
these pantomimed movement their rituals will become redundant and useless. They believe the instruction of these body
movements were ordained by God according to Chapter 2 Verse 125 and Chapter 22 Verse 26. For many centuries the non-
Arabs who mastered the Arabic language have allowed themselves to be subjugated by the Arabs without verifying simple
words together with other verses in the Quran. Upon the discoveries I felt very sorry for the non-Arabs who perform these silly
body movements without verifying the correctness of their understanding from their own Holy Scripture.
When they are conditioned to believe that the word Bayta in the Chapter 2 Verse 125 means 'The House', then by no stretch of
imagination, Bayti-ya in the same verse must mean 'My House'. Although they do not physically cleanse God’s house except a
feeling of being satisfied when circumambulating the cubical house, the non-Arabs strongly believe the passage in chapter 2
Verse 125 says:-
1. Thor-hira Cleanse the ‘physical house.
2. Thor-iffin Walk around the house because they believe the Arabs who say that the word thor-iffin has the
same meaning as the word ‘Thaw-waf’. These two words are not the same.
64
3. A’kiffin Retreat to a ‘physical house’.
4. Wa-roka’is sujud Bow and Prostrate physically to a ‘Physical house’ because they also believe the word roka’is
sujud is physical bowing and prostrating.
Since they proudly claim Islam abhors all kinds of images and icons, then how could it slip their minds that such religious rites
are simply a flagrant idol-worship? Besides, have they not considered asking themselves the following questions?
(1) Do they not devote their faith and hold strongly to a physical house and
(2) Do they not bow and prostrate to a physical house?
If their answer is an emphatic NO!
(i) Then why do they say it is ‘God’s house’?
(ii) Why do they call it the ‘Baytul-lah’ which is not found in the Quran?
The truth is, the innovators of the Arabic religion have been very successful in deceiving people. They make their followers
perform ridiculous body movements without telling them why. Today they cannot even answer simple questions!
No modern Arabs or the scholars of the Arabic religion can provide any intelligent answer to some basic questions like:-
• Is it true the stone house in Mecca is God’s house or ‘baytul-lah’?
• Then why is God not inside His house, or is He?
• Why do they have to bow and prostrate to the stone house?
• Are they prostrating to God or to the stone house?
• Why do they walk around the house and in an anti clock wise direction?
• If they are prostrating to God and not the stone house, can the stone house be removed?
• If their pilgrimage ritual and their five daily ritual prayers become nullified without the Ka’aba ‘stone house’ (while
God exists 24 hours a day) then they must answer again
• Are they prostrating to the stone house or to God?
Of course the crux of the matter lies in simple logic. If they worship the house, God must be present in it. If this is the case, all is
fine. However, if God does not live in the Cube, then they are venerating the Cube/Idol. All they have to do is prove that God is
in there.
If no sensible answer is forthcoming from the Arabs themselves, why then the non-Arabs continue to put their trust to the Arabs?
Perhaps they assume it is not harmful to follow the Arabs blindly, but the question is whether obeying such absurdity will earn
them a ticket to paradise? Is it worthwhile to ignore something so important by not verifying the correctness of the meanings
using their own common sense? According to the Quran ‘the worst creature at the sight of God are those who do not use their
common sense’. Surely those who are not cognizant, particularly the non-Arabs do not wish to be classified in the same
category, or are they?
Is it not time yet for the thinking non-Arabs to come to their sense and seek forgiveness and mercy from their Lord while they
can? Is it very hard for them to be sincere to Him alone in pursuing for His grace and pleasure? These are some of the
fundamental questions the non-Arabs should consider seriously.
The Arabs have indeed twisted the meaning of so many words in the Quran to divert mankind from the path of God including the
word wa-roka’is-sujud in Chapter 2 Verse 125. ‘Wa roka’is sujud’ simply means to ‘humbly submit’.
The message in Chapter 2 Verse 125 simply says that Abraham was committed to God’s system and not to a physical house.
His son Ishmael was similarly committed and both of them cleansed the system for throngs of people who are devoted and also
those who humble themselves in submission to the same system. Abraham and Ishmael were not devoting themselves to a
physical house neither have they ‘bowed’ and ‘prostrated’ physically to some rocks.
Those who follow the footsteps of Abraham are not expected to ‘bow’ or ‘prostrate’ to anything. They should devote and humble
themselves in submission to the system by upholding their commitments to observe the ‘deen’ prescribed by God. That is all it
says.
There is no verse in the Quran that says ‘roka’is-sujud’ is the physical ‘bowing’ and ‘prostrating’ because the same word is
used for all the living creatures in the heavens and the earth including the celestial planets.
65
SUJUD DOES NOT MEAN PHYSICAL PROSTRATION
Similarly, in the Quran the word ‘sujud’ means submit or being subservient. The Arabs have consistently says in many verses of
the Quran that this word does not mean a physical act prostration, but they try to make it an exception when the word is used to
refer to human beings. They realize it is ridiculous to say the sun, the moon, the stars, and the trees prostrate themselves to
God when the Quran uses the same word ‘sujud’.
(Qor-laqol-insan a’lama-hul bayan ash-shamsu wal-qomaror bil-husban wal-najmu wal-sajaru yasjudan was-sama’a
ro-fa’aha wa-watho’a mi-zan). (Chapter 55 Verse 3-7)
He created the humans. He teaches him clearly. The sun and the moon with calculated movements, and the stars
and the trees all are submitting (yasjudan) and the skies, which He raised with a just balance.
The verse says that the trees and everything under the heavens sujud to God. Perhaps the Arabs and their Arabic scholars
could describe to us how the sun, the moon, all the stars in the skies, and all the trees on earth prostrate to God before they tell
everyone to prostrate to God physically. In the foreword message the author also quoted a verse from the Quran to show that
everything in the heavens and the earth ‘Aslama’ or being Islam to God. Can the Arabs also tell us how did the sun, the moon,
the stars, the trees, and all the animal kingdom become Muslims? Do they have to declare ‘We bear witness that there is no
God except Allah, and we bear witness that Muhammad is the messenger of Allah’? Then why is it such declaration becomes
the first pillar of the Arabic religion?
There are billions of stars in the sky, the grasses on earth, the vegetables we eat, the Bougainvillea we plant around our
houses, the trees in the forest sujud to the one God. We have not witnessed any of them prostrating physically.
If we read other texts of the Quran critically we will discover the same word yasjudun refers to the state of being of the humans.
In Chapter 84 Verse 21 it says:-
(Waiza quri-a’ alaihim qur-anun la-yasjudun)
And when the Quran is recited to them they were not submitting.
We have not seen any Arabs or the Arabic experts prostrating themselves each time the Quran is recited to them, but at the
same time they insist the word ‘sujud’ means prostrate. Sujud here means only one thing. To acquiesce to the decrees of the
Quran. As the matter stands today, every Muslim upon hearing the Quran being recited will have to prostrate himself
immediately. Now we all know that is not done. One wishes the Arabs would be a little more consistent.
Everyone of can see the verse did not command us to prostrate physically when the Quran is recited to us but we should submit
ourselves in substance when we hear the message. There is an opposing verse that says the arrogant refuse to SUBMIT when
the message is recited to them by the act of their rejection.
Those who reject our revelations, and they are arrogant towards it, they are the dwellers of the fire, and they will abide therein
forever. (Chapter 7 Verse 36)
Clearly the word Sujud does not refer to any physical prostration. If what the Arabs are saying about the physical prostration
has any basis, we could be witnessing around the world Muslims are prostrating all over the places, inside their cars, the
shopping complexes or on the roadside when they hear the Quran is recited over the radio and television. This is totally
ridiculous.
There is yet another example from the Quran that shows the word sujud does not mean physical prostration. In chapter 2 Verse
58 it is written:-
Wad-qulul ba-ban suj-jadan.
And enter the gate in submission
When the Children of Israel were told to enter the gates of a city the word suj-jadan was used as a command to refer the
submissive state of humbleness to which they should follow obediently. It does not mean they should enter the gate in a
prostrating position unless the Arabs can demonstrate to us how this is done. The Children of Israel knew the word suj-jadan
does not mean they should enter the gate crawling on their bellies.
The history of Joseph in Chapter 12 Verse 4 demolishes the misrepresentation of the Arabs that sujud is the act of physical
prostration. Joseph told his father he saw eleven stars, the moon and the sun sujud to him in a dream which positively indicate
these heavenly celestials does not physically ‘prostrated’ to him.
Recall that Joseph said to his father, ‘O my father, I saw eleven planets and the sun and the moon submitting ( sa-
jidin) to me. (Chapter 12 Verse 4)
The word ‘sujud’, ‘yas-judan’, ‘su-jadan’, ‘Ma-sajid’ and ‘Sajid-din’ derive from the root ‘sajada’ which means ‘Submit’. None
of these words refer to the act of physical prostration.
66
The word ‘Ma-sajid’ is also derived from the root word ‘Sajada’ and we will discuss about this word in the next chapter.
Readers will be surprised to see how the Arabs ridiculously claim a state of submission become a physical house of worship,
which they call mosque.
Back to the word Sujud. Upon reading the verses in the Quran it is very apparent that the true meaning of this word is
submitting, paying respect, humbling oneself, acknowledging something, or being subservient to something.
Simply put, the Lord of the universe is not interested with our body movements. He does not have time to watch the ‘physical
prostration’ of His servants. There is no need for us to demonstrate a state of holiness at a specific time when He says He is
Omnipresence. Just do the right thing and work righteousness all the time throughout our life and always keep in mind that we
will be gathered before Him on the Day of Judgment.
You should realize that God stands between you and your heart and that you will be gathered before Him. (Chapter 8 Verse 24)
Abraham did not start the aerobic class, but the Quran tells us that he submitted to the will of the Lord of universe to lead a
righteous life serving the one God to remain a monotheist.
When his Lord said to him, ‘Submit’ (Aslim), he said, ‘I submit to the Lord of the Universe’ or (Aslam-tu-li-rob-
bil-‘alamin). (Chapter 2 Verse 131)
Abraham did not demonstrate his submission through physical body movements, but through his heart, mind, and personal
commitments in fulfilling his obligations.
Unfortunately he became the prime target of the wicked people who accused him to be the fist man to ‘worship’ a stone idol in
Mecca through physical bowing and prostrating.
RUK’U DOES NOT MEAN PHYSICAL BOWING
In the Arabic religion they say the word ruk’u means bowing. Again this is another misconception propagated by the Arabs.
There is no evidence in the Quran that ruk’u is bowing down. Ruk’u means to humble oneself, to lower oneself in humility.
There is absolutely no verse in the Quran, which says a committed man, must bow down physically at specific times of the day.
Woe on that day to those who lied. And when they are told to humble (‘irkaau’) they do not humble themselves (laa yar kauun)
And when the angels said, ‘O Mary, Surely God has chosen you and he purifies you (thahara) and He raised you
above all the women in the world. O Mary, obey God and submit (sujuudi) and humble (ruk’u) yourself with those
who humble (ruk’u) themselves. (Chapter 3 Verse 42-43)
Mary is not being asked to ritually or physically bow and prostrate with anyone in any ritual prayer.
Hence we see that ruk’u and sujud are not physical bowing and prostrating but it is humbling or lowering oneself (ruk’u) and
putting oneself in submissions or to be subservience to something (sujud) by convictions. Please also note that God does not
‘physically’ purify (tho-hira) Mary.
Therefore wa-ruka’is-sujud in Chapter 2 Verse 125 does not mean ‘And those who bow and those who prostrate physically’ but
it simply mean ‘And those who humbly Submit’ to God’s System.
Tho-hira Bayti-ya Cleanse My System

Lit-thor-iffin For throngs of people
Wal-a’ki-ffin And those who are devoted
Wa-ruka’is-sujud And humbly submit
The core of the corruption is found in this verse. The word for ‘throngs of people’ was change to become ‘those who
circumambulate’, the word ‘devoted’ becomes ‘retreat’ and the word ‘humbly submit’ becomes ‘bowing and prostrating’. The
intention is to make all these words to become the act of performing rituals.
The Arabs have really found their way to reinstate their forefather’s religion even if they have to immorally breach the pure
essence of the scripture revealed to the last prophet. We have seen the evidences from the Quran that the distortion was
deliberate. To recall the distortion let me view in retrospect some of the proofs we have so far uncovered. Perhaps they are only
the tip of the iceberg.
67
1. ‘Deen’ or a Way of Life became Religion.
2. ‘ta’budu’ or SERVE became Worship
3. ‘Sol-laa’ or Commitment became ritual prayers.
4. ‘mu-sol-lan’ or the Committed became the place of ritual worship.
5. ‘Bayti-ya’ or My System became God’s House.
6. ‘tho-iffin’ or throngs of people became walking around in a circle.
7. ‘Zakaa’ or Purify became the Religious tithes.
8. ‘A’kiffin’ or Cleave in submission became Retreat to the mosque.
9. ‘wa-ruka’is-sujud’ or humbly submitting became bow and prostrate physically.
10. ‘Maqami-ibrohim’ or the status of Abraham became the footprints of Abraham in a copper casting displayed
opposite the cubical stone house from the mountain rocks in Mecca.
According to the Quran, the Jews who distorted God’s words are a bunch of bad people and they are the rebellious race
because their hearts were hardened. This piece of information in the Quran has been repeated over and over again.
Do you expect them to believe as you do, even though some of them distort God's WORDS after hearing it, with full
understanding thereof, and maliciously? (Chapter 2 Verse 75)
When they are told, 'Believe in these revelations of God', they say, 'We believe only in what was revealed to us'. Thus
they reject all subsequent scriptures even though they know it is the truth, and even though it confirms their own
scripture. Say, 'Why did you slay God's prophets in the past, if you are really believers? Moses came to you with
profound signs, yet you idolized the calf in his absence and turned wicked. We made a covenant with you as We
raised Mount Sinai above you, saying, 'You shall uphold strongly the commandments We gave you and hearken. But
they said, 'We hear but we will not obey'. Their hearts were filled with the adoration for the calf as a consequence of
their disbelief. (Chapter 2 Verse 91-93)
Because they violated their covenants We put a curse on them, and We hardened their hearts. Consequently, they
DISTORT THE WORDS from its original place and disregard part thereof. You will always see betrayal from them
except a few. You shall forgive and forget about them, for God only loves the compassionate. (Chapter 5 Verse 13)
But everybody ignores the other truth from God when He said the Arabs are sick in their hearts, which is worse than the hearts
of the Jews. We cannot deny the group of the people mentioned in Chapter 2 verse 8 to verse 10 is making reference about the
Arabs. God has categorically named the Arabs as staunch in disbelief and hypocrisy in Chapter 9 Verse 97.
The Arabs are staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy. (Quran Chapter 9 Verse 97)
It is no wonder that they exemplify the people described in Chapter 2 Verse 8 to 10.
There are those who say, “We believe in God and the last day” while they are not believers. In attempting to deceive
God and the believers, they only deceive themselves without perceiving. In their hearts is a disease, and
consequently God augments their disease. They have deserved painful retribution for their lying. (Quran Chapter 2
Verse 8-10).
Although the Jews were the rebellious people, they did not go to the extremes the way the Arabs did. The Jews idolized the
golden calf and their hearts were filled with the adoration of the calf and they rejected the Al Masih, Jesus, the son of Mary
whose duty was to reform them. But the Arabs introduced the greatest wickedness to corrupt God’s deen or the deen-nil-lah.
Only a people without a true conciliation with the Scripture would commit all these wickedness and perpetuate them to this day.
Their legacy has endured to the present day and is ‘The Greatest Conspiracy’ in human history, all in the space of 1400 years.
End of Part Eight
Part Nine
68
SUBMISSION BECOMES MOSQUE
Arabic, the language of the Quran is a member of the so-called Semitic family of languages. This implies that it shares with
other member of the family certain characteristics of structure and lexicography. Arabic stands closer to any other Semitic
language what has been hypothetically reconstructed as ‘proto Semitic’. In other words, Arabic, more than any other Semitic
language conserves phonological and morphological elements once common to all members of this linguistic family.
Perhaps it is good to mention again that the Arabic derives it vocabulary from ‘roots’. This can be a bilateral, trilateral or
quadrilateral cluster of consonants from which the words grow.
For example the consonant S K N which is pronounced as ‘Sakana’ literally means ‘To inhabit’. It can generate other verbs with
the same essence of meaning like ‘yaskunu’ which means ‘resting in’, or ‘uskun’ which means to ‘dwell’, or ‘yus-kanu’ which
means ‘dwelling’, ‘sakan’ which means ‘comfortable’, ‘sakun’ which means ‘resting’ and ‘maskunah’ which means
‘inhabited.
Besides the ground forms which are derived from the root their usage in the secondary form are common. They can be
constructed by adding to the stem-specified vowels, prefixes or infixes or both according to the established patterns.
The verbal noun conveys the idea of the action of the verb, it is often translated as a regular verb which is frequently an infinitive
or gerund like ‘To read = Reading or ‘To Live = Living’ etc.
The participles are derived from the verb to signify the doer or recipient of the action. They may represent an action which may
be temporary, continuous or in a habitual state of being. Although adjectival in nature they are also used as substantive nouns.
All the non Arab-speaking Muslims were made to believe that the Arabs are the masters of the Arabic language of the Quran.
We must not forget one important fact, God did not borrow the language from the Arabs when He revealed the scripture to an
Arab prophet. The modern Arabs until today are still struggling to understand many verses in the Quran. There are so many
words in the Quran that they do not know. Let me show some typical examples of the Arabs’ understanding of the following
subject:-
The Quran describes the earth like the shape of an egg, but the Arabs say the earth is flat and it is standing on the two horns of
a bull. According to the Arabic experts each time the bull shakes its head there will be an earth quake somewhere in the world.
The Quran talks about atomic particles, but the Arab linguist say the size of an atomic particle is equivalent to a mustard seed.
The Quran describes about the splitting of the moon metaphorically, but the Arabs described half of the moon fell from the sky
and it landed behind a house belonging to the prophets son in law and the other half fell behind a mountain.
The Quran says the sun is moving at specific orbit. The Arabs say, ‘At sunset, the sun prostrates itself underneath the throne
and takes permission to rise again, and it is permitted and then a time will come it will be about to prostrate itself, it will ask
permission to go on its course. It will be ordered to return whence it has come so it will rise from the west’. It implies that the sun
runs in relation to the earth. And that is the understanding of the Arabic expert about the Arabic in the Quran.
The majority of the modern Arabs are still conjecturing about the meaning of many the words in the Quran, billions of non-Arabs
believe the Arabs are the past masters of the language. This allows them to take advantage of the innocent people around the
world allowing them to manipulate simple words in the Book.
In this chapter the author will prove that words attributed to a concept of a continuous state of actions enjoined upon mankind
has been deliberately distorted to become physical structures. The purpose of the distortion is to create the houses of worship in
complimenting the invented Arabic religion so that they may be able to reintroduce their own version of houses of worship like
other religions.
A word derived from the root word ‘Sajada’ which means ‘To Submit’ has been twisted to become a mosque. There are several
verbs generated from this root to become the ground forms which does not change the meaning of the root. In the Quran the
‘Sajadu’, ‘yas-judun’, ‘usjud’, ‘Sujud’, ‘Sajid’ and ‘ma-sajid’ are derived from the same root word.
A simple comparison with other verses in the Quran will show the violation of linguistic discipline by the Arabs regarding the
usage of the prefixes and suffixes. For example we see in the Quran the following words:-
• The root word ‘Sahara’ means ‘To cast a spell or to bewitch’. When somebody is bewitched a prefix ‘Ma’ is appended
to the root, which becomes the ground form of the verb ‘Mas-hur’. ‘Mas-hur’ is not a place or a physical building but
the state of being bewitched is ‘Mas-hur’.
In chapter 15 Verse 14 it says, ‘If God opens up the gate to the sky through which we can climb we will say our eyes
are being bewitched’.
• The root word ‘Satara’ means ‘To inscribe or to write’. When God’s scripture is prescribed with His permanent decrees
a prefix of ‘Ma’ is appended to the root to become the ground form of ‘Mastur’. The book is not the ‘Mastur’ but what
was prescribed or what was inspired is the ‘Mastur’.
In Chapter 52 Verse 2 a verse refers to Moses and it says, ‘And a book inscribed’, which means God’s commands is
prescribed in the book.
69
• The root word ‘shahid’ means ‘To witness’. When it is intended to show that the people are in the state of witnessing,
a prefix ‘Ma’ is appended to the root and it becomes the ground form of the verb ‘Mashud’. The place where the event
took place is not the ‘Mashud’ but the state of witnessing is ‘Mashud’.
In Chapter 11 Verse 103 it says, ‘Indeed this is the signs for those who fear the punishment in the hereafter. That will
be the day the people will be assembled and they will be witnessing/Mashud.
• The root word ‘Sajana’ means ‘To imprison’. ‘Mas-juni’ signifies the serving of the imprisonment. ‘Masjuni’ is not the
‘Prison.
• The root word ‘Sakana’ in the Quran means to ‘inhabit or to dwell’. The act of dwelling is ‘Mas-kuna’. The building
where he is dwelling is called ‘Buyut’ or the house and NOT ‘Mas-kuna’.
You commit not error if you enter the ‘houses’ (buyutan) which is uninhabited (ghoiro mas-kuna)’. (ghoiro literally
means ‘not’) (Chapter 24 Verse 29)
Similarly, the word ‘sajada’ in the Quran means ‘submit’. The word ‘Ma-sajid’ is simply a derivative from the root. It does not
represent ‘a place where people go to submit. ‘Ma-sajid’ simply means the people who are observing the ‘submission’.
These are the few comparisons from the long list of examples in the Quran. The words ‘mas-hur’, ‘Mastur’, ‘mas-kuna’, ‘ma-
sajid’, ‘mas-hud’ and ‘mas-juni are verbs appended with the prefix of ‘Ma’ before their respective root words. They refer to the
continuous state of be being of the active participles or recipients of the doers. Simple examination from the Quran can easily
expose the unnecessary distortion perpetuated by the Arabs to change the meaning of simple words in achieving their ends.
In this chapter we will discuss about the word Ma-sajid which means submission. We will also discuss about the word masjidil-
lah, which is appended with suffix of ‘Lah’ to signify God’s as the first person that prescribed the submissions. Then we will
discuss about the word masajida-lil-lah, which is appended with two suffixes of ‘Li’, which means ‘For’ and ‘Lah’ which means
God. This word simply means the submissions are ‘For God’ alone. Lastly we will discuss about the word ‘masjidil-harami’
which is appended to the ground form with another verbal noun when translated literally means specific restrictions imposed on
the submission or the ma-sajid
The word ‘ma-sajid’ first appears in the Quran in Chapter 2 Verse 187. In this verse a person who observes the fasting is also
required to observe certain ruling. If he upholds strongly to the instruction, it means that he is in a state of submission. The
Quran refers to such action as ‘holding strongly or cleave in the submission’.
(a-kulu washrobu hat-ta yat-tabaiyana lakumul khoithu abyathu minal qhoithi aswadi minal-fajri som-maa atimul siam-
ma ilal-laili walatubashiru hun-naa wan antum a’kiffun-na fil-masaji-di. Tilka hududul-lah) (2nd part of verse 187)
Eat and drink until it is clear to you the white thread and the black thread from dawn. Thereafter observe the fasting
until the night and do not touch them while you cleave in submission. Those are the limits of God (hudu-dul-lah
The glossary of the words are:-
Wa-antum And you

A’kifun-na cleave
Fi in
Ma-sajid the submission
The instruction simply says, ‘when the person is devoting himself in the submission’, he should refrain from having any intimate
relationship with his wives. This instruction appears in the second part of Chapter 2 Verse 187.
But the Arabs changed the meaning of (1) ‘a’kiffun’ which means to ‘devote or cleave’ to become ‘retreat’ and (2) ‘fil-ma-sajidi’
which means ‘in the submission’ to become ‘in the mosque’.
The meaning of the word ‘A’kiffin’ was explained in the previous chapter and in this verse they changed the meaning of the
word ‘Ma-sajid’ to become ‘the mosque’. Putting it together they told everyone the meaning is, ‘while you retreat in the
mosque’. They ignored the message in the first part of the verse that says you may have the relationship with your wife during
the nights without exception unless they are unclean.
(Uhil-la-lakum lailata-siam-mil rofash ila-nisaa-ikum hun-na li-bashal lakum wa-antun li-bashan lahun-na a’limal-lah
ain-nakum kun-tun tah-tanu an-fusakum) (The 1st part of Chapter 2 Verse 187)
Permitted for you are the nights of fasting to have relationships with your wives. They are garments for you and you
are garments for them. God knows that you have wronged yourselves.
The first part of Chapter 2 Verse 187 says, there is no restriction for the people to have intimate relationship with their wives
during the night of the fasting. And this too is part of the submissions or the ma-sajid. But while devoting themselves in the
70
submission (a’kifuuna fi masaajid) they should not wrong themselves with the additional order. That is all. It is a simple
instruction.
THE ‘DEEN’ IS PRESCRIBED
The concept of submission according to the Quran does not vouch for the establishment of the house of worship neither it is
part of God’s prescribed Way or deen-nil-lah. It is simply not part of God’s decrees or the ‘sha’iral-lah’. The idea behind the
observation of the submission is through human values in translating the decrees into personal actions and deeds based upon
God’s statute revealed through all the prophets. It is not an institution accessible through the houses of worship a common
device used by all religions.
To recall the instruction in Chapter 2 Verse 187 the fasting is part of God’s decree ordained to the previous people long before
the Quran was revealed. Surely those among them who observe the fasting were devoting themselves in the submission or
a’kiffuna-fil-ma-sajid and perhaps they do not know what a ‘mosque’ was. But when the same instruction was given to the
Arabs they introduced a new concept of rituals to encourage their followers to make a retreat to a physical building and then
ridiculously say, ‘you must refrain from sexual intercourse with your wives when you retreat to the mosque’. We simply cannot
see any logic in the instruction.
In chapter 2 Verse 183 the Quran gives a reason why fasting is ordained to the Muslims.
O you who believe, fasting is decreed for you, as it was decreed for those before you, that you may observe. (Chapter
2 Verse 183)
So the fasting was not introduced recently but it is God’s decree introduced from the beginning of history, but this is not the
common answer we get from the Arabic priests each time we ask them why do the Muslims observe the fasting. Instead they
will give us a long list of the dos and the don’ts about fasting which is not from the Quran.
Each time the Arabs distort a word from a verse, they are forced to distort other words to show they are correlated to their
religion. As soon as we make a comparison to examine the rationality and as a concept as intended by the Quran we would
notice the divergence of the meaning in the message.
MA-SAJID IS SUBMISSION
The Arabs and their priests are not aware that the word ‘ma-sajid’ is used in the Quran to refer to the people long before the
time of the last prophet and it does not refer to any physical mosque. They have totally omitted the history of Abraham, Ishmael,
Isaac, Jacob, Moses, and Jesus who were submitting to God as though they do not deserve any position in Islam. Before the
Arabs became Muslims there were many others who were submitting themselves to God but at the same time many of them
abused the submissions. In Chapter 9 Verse 107 it says:-
(Wallazi taqqozu masjidan dhiro-ror wakuf-ran watab-riqan bainal mu’minin-na wa-irsodan liman ha-robal-lah wa-
rosulahu min-qoblu) (1st part Chapter 9 Verse 107)
And there were people who abused the submissions for detriment and disbelief, and they created dissent among
those who believe, while accommodating those who fought God and His messengers from before.
A careful observation will show that the word ‘Min-qobla’ indicates the event took place in the past, which literally mean from
before. The word ma-sjidan signifies the plural. This is to show it was not the mosques that were abused, but the submissions.
In other words, before the time of the last prophet the ‘ma-sajidan’ or ‘submissions’ were already being corrupted to create
problems and disbelief.
The word Ma-sajidan is a common term used in the Quran to refer to the submissions and it was used long before the time of
Muhammad. Furthermore there is no historical evidence to support the existence of any physical mosques patronized by
Muslims before the Quran was revealed. The Jews and the Christians call their houses of worship synagogues and churches.
According to the Arabs Islam was born after the time of the last prophet.
The Arab masters boasted that the first mosque was the one built by the prophet at a special site chosen by his pet camel in
Medina twelve years after he received the revelations. While trying to explain the verses from the Quran they say, the last
prophet was commanded by God to change the direction of the ritual prayers from Jerusalem to the sacred mosque in his home
town in Mecca long before the first mosques was built. Perhaps only the Arabs are able to explain such contradictions.
In the Arabic religion they do not cite any history of any physical building called the mosque, or the mosques of God or the
‘sacred mosque’ during the time of Noah, Abraham, Moses or Jesus.
Let us quote the remaining passage of Chapter 9 Verse 107.
(Wala-yahlifun-na ain-arodna il-laa husna. Wal-lah-yashadu, in-nahum la-kazibun). (2nd part of verse 107)
And they swear, ‘It is not our intention except to do good’. And God bears witness that indeed they are liars.
71
In the second part of the verse it says ‘Wal-lah-yashadu, in-nahum la-kazibun’ which means, ‘God bears witness indeed they
are all liars’. It is wrong to assume the people were lying about the mosques but we can safely say they were lying about their
belief. Whatever they practice in the ma-sajidan or the submissions, which is used in the plural form, are not from God and His
messengers. They did not abuse any physical building, for sure.
The group of people in Verse 107 claimed their intention were good. But God says He bears witness that they were lying with
their intentions. It is hard to image how someone could abuse a physical mosque. If we advance to the next verse we see the
people were discouraged to partake is such submissions and the reasons behind it.
(La-taqum fihi abadan, lamasjidan usisa ‘ala-taqwa min-aw-wali yau-mi ahaq-qu an-taqum-ma fihi. Fihi rijalun yuhib-
bun aiya-tha-thoh-haru. Wal-lah yuhib-bul mu-dhoh-hirin) (Chapter 9 Verse 108)
Do not partake in it forever. Indeed submission established upon righteousness from the first day of the truth is secure
for you to partake in it. There are men who wish to cleanse themselves. And God is pleased with those who cleanse
themselves.
The objective of the submission or the ma-sajid in Chapter 9 Verse 108 becomes clear. It is to cleanse the people. If the Arabs
insist their mosques can cleanse the people, what is wrong in saying the temples, synagogues and churches can also do the
same thing?
It is also important to look at the glossaries in Chapter 9 Verse 108 which says, ‘la masjidan usisa ala taqwa minal-aw-wali
yaumi ahaqqu’:-
Lamasjidan The Submissions

Usi-sa established
Alataqwa upon righteousness
Minal From
Aw-wali the first
Yau-mi Day
Ahaqu of the truth
The word ‘minal aw-wali yau-mi ahaqu’ means ‘from the first day’. This is something even the Arabs cannot explain. Does
the word from the ‘first day of the truth’ means about getting the architects and the contractors to put up a building correctly or it
is to establish the righteousness with the truth from the first day? Do we find the truth in the houses of worship or do find
plundering caretakers in them?
The fact is these verses stressed the importance of not to abuse God’s prescribed submission after it was established with the
truth. The submissions encompasses personal commitments doing the good deeds in our routine life to society, parents,
families, relatives, close associates, the orphans, and the poor, the needy and to keep the promises we made and continue to
maintain our obligations and keep them pure. We must remain steadfast in the face of adversity, hardship, and war.
However it is the fundamental belief of everyone that, he believes (1) in One God, (2) the Day of Judgement or the hereafter,
and (3) to work righteousness while living in this world. Obviously these can be observed without any houses of worship.
There is no need for anyone to go to a physical building searching for any religious pundits to learn the methods on how he
should believe the one God, the hereafter or how he should conduct his lives as a righteous person. He needs to understand
God's scripture and that is where he will find the source of the truth. Upon having the knowledge, he would then establish his
submissions or the ma-sajid making the distinction between the truth and falsehood.
THE SUBMISSION IS PRESCRIBED
The Arabs in their grand plan first twisted the word ma-sajid, which means the submissions to become a physical Mosque.
Then they twisted the same word appended with a suffix ‘Lah’ an attribute to refer to God. The word ma-sajidil-lah in the Quran
simply means God’s prescribed submissions. Similarly when the Quran says ‘deenil-lah’ it means the deen prescribed by God
but it became ‘God’s religion’.
The innovators of the Arabic religion impress the world that the Lord of the Universe has assigned the Arabs to break the
mountain He created around Mecca and cut them into blocks to build a ‘house’ and a ‘mosque’ and then declare them as
sacred. God then assigned the modern day Arabs to install a water pump beneath these rock structures and again declare the
water sacred.
According to Chapter 9 Verse 97 God says, ‘The Arabs are staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy’. The Arabs cannot erase this
decree in the Quran. For whatever they do, they will claim their intention is good, but the truth is they are the wicked people who
are preventing others from God’s prescribed submission or the ma-saajidil-lah.
The Quran has proclaimed in Chapter 6 Verse 38 that the book is fully detailed and God did not leave anything out of the
scripture. Distorting God’s scripture is an act of wickedness. We have seen how the Arabs abused the Quran and their
wickedness is exposed in Chapter 2 Verse 114:-
(Waman adhlamu mim-man mana’a masajidal-lah aiyaz-karor fihas muhu wasa’a fi-qoror-biha. Ulaa-ika makana lahm
aiyad-khulu-ha ilaa-qor-iffin lahum fid-dunya khizyun walahum fil-akhirati a’zabun a’zim) (Chapter 2 Verse 114)
72
Who is more wicked than those who forbid the submission prescribed by God (masajidil-lah) by mentioning His name
and persist in destroying it? It is they, who should not be allowed therein (submission), except those who fear
humiliation in this world and severe punishment in the hereafter’.
The conspiracy is uncovered. The wicked people in this verse are preventing others from God’s prescribed system of
submissions in the name of God. The Arabs have corrupted God’s word or His ‘kalimah in the Quran to create the fake Arabic
Religion. And they use God’s name too.
The wicked people in this verse are the idol worshippers who are active in ‘worship’ and ‘ritual’. They mention God’s name in
their idolatry to destroy God’s prescribed submission or ‘ma-sajidil-lah’. The Arabs did not prosper the true submissions
enjoined to mankind, but they deceived the people around the world with their invented Arabic religion to make them worship
stone idols. They used God’s name to claim their intention is meant well.
According to the Quran, these idol worshipers do not deserve to prosper or give life to God’s prescribed submission. In chapter
9 Verse 17 God says:-
(Makana lil-musyrikin ai-ya’maru masa-jidal-lah shahidin-na a’la-anfusihim bil-kufri. Ulaa-ika habithod a’ma-luhum
wafin-nar hum qorlidun). (Chapter 9 Verse 17)
It is not proper for the idol worshippers to prosper the submissions prescribed by God [ma-sajidal-lah]. They witness
upon themselves disbelief. They are wasting their deeds and they will abide in the Hell Fire forever.
The word ai-ya’maru means to give life or to prosper [see chapter 11]. Surely we cannot give life to a physical building
especially a mosque. The word ma-sajidal-lah means the submissions prescribed by God. But humans can prosper or give life
to God’s prescribed submissions wherever and whoever they are as long as they focus to the sanctions of the submission,
which the Quran calls ‘masjidil-harami’.
The only people who deserve to give life or prosper God’s prescribed submissions are those who truly believe in God and the
last day and those who uphold their commitments and keep them pure.
( In-nama ya’muru masajidal-lah man amana bil-lah wal-yaumil akhiri wa-aqor-mas Solaa-ta wa-ataz Zakaa-ta)
Indeed the people who deserve to prosper the submission prescribed by God (ma-sajidal-lah) are those who believe
in God and the last day and those who uphold their commitments and keep them pure.
It became very apparent that the ‘ma-sajidal-lah’ is NOT a building but it is the submissions prescribed by God. The true
believers are the right people who should give life or prosper the prescribed submissions. The prescribed deen does not
demand from them to perform any worship or praying ritually at a specified location or in a house of worship.
The true believers can prosper God’s prescribed submissions by calling the people to observe God and serve the Lord of the
universe to do the good deeds to society, parents, families, relatives, associates, orphans, and the poor.
According to the Quran, God created everything in the skies and the earth and all His creations are submitting to His deen
willingly or unwillingly. So there is no need for God to wait for humans whom He created to start building mosques from rocks,
wood, cement or stone and then say ‘these buildings are God’s house’, when God is already the owner of all the minerals,
metals, wood and stone in the world. It is very illogical to say that people must take a little bit of the sand, stone, rock and wood,
put it together and then say, ‘This is God’s House’ or ‘This is God’s mosque’.
THE MESSAGE IN THE REVELATIONS
God revealed His scripture out of His mercy. His revelation is nothing more than guidelines as a ‘Way of life or the deen. In
reciprocal, the people are expected to react by doing the good deeds to show their appreciation to the Creators. That is all. The
Creator assures that those who conduct their lives according to the prescribed submissions will not face sufferings, fear, or grief
both in this world and the hereafter.
Mankind follows different paths, they have different culture and way of life observing different systems. Although they were
created with different color and languages, their only unifying factor is their God who gave them the life and death. The best
among them however, are those who work righteousness.
Among His signs is the creation of the heavens and the earth, and the variations in your language and colors. These
are signs for all mankind. (Chapter 30 Verse 22)
O mankind, We created all of you from the same male and female, and We make you into nations and tribes in order
to recognize each other. But the best among you is the most righteous. God is omniscient, cognizant.
73
The Quran does not envisage a religion of ‘holiness’ or a ‘divine’ life. It is a book of guidance and good news for those who wish
to lead a righteous life by humbling themselves to do good deeds, by sacrificing their egos, greed, and selfishness.
Indeed this Quran is the guidance for the upright and good news for those who believe who observe the good deeds.
They have deserved the great recompense. (Chapter 17 Verse 9)
We could live a better world today if the Arabs were to follow the example of the last prophet to deliver the good news to the
world, but they choose to invigorate the Stone Age barbaric laws denying the faithful basic human right and freedom of speech.
During the author’s brief visit to Mecca, Medina and Jeddah he was surprised to see all shops and businesses were forced to
close each time the mosque’s loud speaker summoning their followers to prayer. Crowds of worshipers, men in ankle-length
white robes and checkered headdresses, women covered in black from head to toe traces of the pagan traditions, hurriedly
towards the mosque. And on the street, squads of mutawwa the feared religious police trawled for slackers. The rules of
behavior and dress are draconian and enforced with barbaric cruelty. They have deliberately destroyed God’s guidance and the
good news.
SUBMISSIONS PRE QURANIC PERIOD
Chapter 9 Verse 107 describes the Ma-sajidan or the submissions were being corrupted during the time of the previous
messengers. By doing so, they were directly obscuring others from God’s prescribed submissions, which the Quran calls ‘ mas-
jidil-lah’.
(1) When the Torah was revealed to Moses, his people were enjoined to uphold the same deen revealed to Noah and
Abraham. But they abused the submission (ma-sajid) to prevent others from God’s prescribed submission (ma-
sajidil-lah). They introduced Judaism then called themselves Jews, a religion unknown to Moses.
(2) Soon Jesus the son of Mary was sent to the Children of Israel to confirm what was given to Moses. But they
plotted against him and abused the submission (ma-sajid) preventing the people from God’s prescribed submissions
(ma-sajidil-lah). Jesus did not call any of his followers Christians, Catholic, or Protestants.
(3) Similarly the Arabs abused the submission or the ma-sajid replaced it with the Arabic religion. They abandoned
the scripture revealed to the last prophet which confirmed the scripture revealed to Moses and Jesus. They too have
prevented the people around the world from God’s prescribed submissions (ma-sajidil-lah). The last prophet never
called his followers Sunni, Shiite, or Wahabi.
This is how the submissions were abused. Their common intention is to destroy God’s prescribed submission (ma-sajidil-lah)
as stated in Chapter 2 Verse 114.
We cannot overlook the historical facts about the children of Israel mentioned all over the Quran. They are many lessons to be
learned about them. For example, when they first received the scripture, they were pre warned they will transgress on earth
twice.
According to the Quran, when the first time took place, God punished them through His powerful servants who will invade their
homeland. Then the tide is turned into their favor accompanied with another warning that says, if they work righteousness it will
be for their own good, but if they work evil, they will suffer the consequences.
When the second transgression takes place, their opponents will neutralize them and the opponents will enter the Ma-sajid the
way they entered it the first time. When we see this word is attributed to the children of Israel it leads us to conclude that ‘ Ma-
sajid’ is not a physical building called a mosque. It simply means that long before the time of Muhammad, the Children of Israel
were already in the ‘Ma-sajid’ or in the submission. Unfortunately they abused it. As a consequence they suffered at the hands
of others. We can positively say that the Children of Israel were not inside any physical ‘mosque’.
All the transgressions mentioned in the Quran are always against God’s scripture. They distort the scripture and rebel. Again out
of Mercy, God sent Jesus the son of Mary to confirm what was revealed to Moses:-
We gave Moses the scripture, and subsequent to him We sent messengers, and We gave Jesus the son of Mary
profound signs and supported him with the Ruhul Qudus. Whenever a messenger came to you with commandments
contrary to your wishes you turned arrogant, you rejected some, and you killed some (Chapter 2 Verse 87)
They rejected Jesus the son of Mary and transgressed. God says if they worked righteousness it is for their own good, but if
they work evil they will suffer.
Many years later God revealed the Quran to a man who was not from among them, but the message in the Quran is the same
as that given to Moses. God has given special attention to the Children of Israel in the early part of the Quran from Chapter 2
Verse 40 by telling them they should not be the first to reject the book. He assured them the book confirmed what was given to
them before. If the Children of Israel read the Quran they will discover the true history even about their own race (Chapter 2
Verse 40-123).
The second chapter of the Quran is arranged according to the following:-.
1. Chapter 2 Verse 1-5 It is about all believers who believe in God’s

scriptures
74
2. Chapter 2 Verse 6-7 It is about those who disbelieve
3. Chapter 2 Verse 8-20 It is about the hypocrites
4. Chapter 2 Verse 21-29 The message addressed to all the human race
5. Chapter 2 Verse 30-39 The history of a man who lived by God’s guidance
6. Chapter 2 Verse 40-123 The Message to The Children of Israel
7. Chapter 2 Verse 124-134 They were reminded about the History of a

Monotheist
8. Chapter 2 Verse 135-141 They wanted to defend the old faith
9. Chapter 2 Verse 142 They asked why is the Quran sent to the non
Israelites
10. Chapter 2 Verse 143 God says it is a test for those who want to follow
His messenger
11. Chapter 2 Verse 144-147 They knew it was the truth, they recognized it
12. Chapter 2 Verse 148-152 Focus to the sanctions in the submission revealed
to the prophet or the Masjidil-harami. Everyone should focus their attention
to it.
Although God’s scripture was revealed to a non-Israelite, but the message in the early chapter of the book is prominently
addressed to the Children of Israel. This obvious fact is found in Chapter 2 Verse 40 to Verse 123. In these passages the
children of Israel were also reminded about the true history of Abraham who was committed to God’s system and the manner he
and Ishmael established their commitments from God’s system in Chapter 2 Verse 124-131. The choice is then up the people
who received the previous scripture to accept or to reject the revelation.
Many people did not see the essence of the message about the Children of Israel in the Quran. The details of the restrictions of
the submission were already in the Torah, but they distorted and abused it. They already did enter the Ma-sajid or the
submission the first time.
If we read Chapter 17 Verse 7 with care we will see that:-
In-naa ahsan-tum If you do good

Ahsan-tum it is good for you
li-anfusikum for yourselves
Wa-ain asa’tum And if you do bad
Falaha it is bad for you
Faiza Therefore, when
Ja’a wa’dul the promise comes
Akhirah finally
Li-yasuu’u they will disgrace
Wuju-hakum your faces
Wali-yad-khulu and they will enter/inherit
Masjida the submission
Kama the same way
Da-qolu you entered
Au-wala mar-rotin the first time
Wali-yutab-biru and they control
Ma what
A’lu tat-bi-ror they will get a full control of
The children of Israel had entered the Ma-sajid earlier when they received the Torah. ‘Da-qolu auwala mar-rotin’ means ‘which
you have entered the first time’. It implies that they were submitting to God after making the covenant with Him. That is the
period when they enter the submission or the ma-sajid. Obviously the children of Israel did not know anything about a mosque
when the word was used for them.
SANCTIONS PRE QURANIC PERIOD
Each chapter of the Quran is assigned with a name to indicate it has some descriptions related to the title. Some of the chapters
are named after personalities like Abraham, Joseph, Mary, Noah, Sheba, Jonah, Joseph, and others. The name of Chapter 17 is
‘The Children of Israel’ or Bani Israel. In this chapter we will find many historical facts about the children of Israel including the
repetition of the Ten Commandments interspersing with other subjects. The first seven verses describe the fundamental tenet of
the commandments given to the Children of Israel. As predictable, the meaning and the true message of Chapter 17 Verse 1
was again twisted by the Arabs to attribute it as the source of origin to their ritual prayers.
75
Those without any preconceive idea will be able to grasp the meaning and the intended purpose of Chapter 17 Verse 1 and 2:-
Glory be to the One who journeyed His servant during one night from the sanctioned submission to the fringes of
submission which were blessed, in order to show him from Our signs. Indeed He is Hearer and Seer. And We gave
Moses the scripture and We set it as the Guidance for the Children of Israel. You shall not take from other than Me as
advocates. (Chapter 17 Verse 1-2)
Briefly, the story in Chapter 17 Verse 1 talks about the premeditated journey by Moses. It must be read together with the
subsequent verse that starts with a diphthong of ‘wa’ which means ‘And’ which indicates the continuity from the first verse, ‘And
We gave Moses the Scripture and We set it as the guidance’. When the two verses are read together it shows the subject is
about the signs and revelations given to Moses. The words masjidil-harami and masjidil-aqsa at hand were used at the time of
Moses. But what is masjidil-harami and masjidil-aqsa?
Literally the meaning of masajid is submission, the word harami means the prescribed restrictions or to be precise the sanctions
and the word aqsa means fringes or within the same area.
The journey from the sanctioned submission ‘masjidil-harami’ to the fringes of submission ‘masjidil-aqsa’ is not from one
physical ‘mosque’ to another physical ‘mosque’ which is located far away. First of all I wish to make it clear the meaning of the
word aqsa is not ‘far’ but it means the nearby fringes. (It will be explained shortly).
Chapter 17 Verse 1 says the event happened at night. According to the Quran, Moses was the only man who had an audience
with God and spoke to Him directly at night. No other messengers were given such privilege. Moses however had two
audiences during his tenure and both happened during the night.
If we read Chapter 17 Verse 1 together with other subsequent verses we will see that it tells us about the history of the children
of Israel from the time Moses witnessed God’s signs before the revelation proper was revealed to him at a different location.
Unlike the fairy tales invented by the so-called Arabic experts who say the last prophet flew up to the seven heavens on a half
human horse, the Quran does not advocate such absurdity. Significant events such as witnessing God’s sign are normally
explained in other verses spread in the book to describe the details or at least to express the nature surrounding it. As for the
fairy tales concerning the heavenly journey, there is not a single verse in the Quran to back the story. The source of miracles is
perhaps a pagan remnant permeates into the Arabic religion. The history of Moses’ journey to the mountain to witness God’s
signs is clearly written in the book.
The first audience:-
Chapter 20 Verse 9 to Verse 16
Has the history of Moses come to you? When he saw the fire, he said to his family. ‘Wait here, I saw a fire, may be I
can bring some of it or find some guidance at the fire. When he came he was called, ‘O Moses, I am your Lord, so
take off your shoes. You are at the sacred valley Tuwa. And I have chosen you, so listen to what is revealed. I am the
One God, there is no god except Me. You shall serve Me and observe your commitments to remember Me. The hour
is sure to come; I keep it almost hidden, to repay each soul for whatever it did. Therefore, do not be distracted
therefrom by those who disbelieve therein and follow their opinions, lest you perish.
• In Chapter 20 Verse 17 to Verse 21, God asked Moses about the stick in his hands and turned it into a serpent, the first
Sign demonstrated to Moses.
• In Chapter 20 Verse 22 Moses hands were brightened and God said ‘Another Sign!’
• In Chapter 20 Verse 23 God gave Moses from His Great Revelations or ‘min-ayatina-kubror’
• In Chapter 20 Verse 24-25 God told Moses to go to Pharaoh.
• In Chapter 20 Verse 26-37 the conversation continues, but strictly about his assignments.
• In Chapter 20 Verse 38-40 God told Moses about his personal history and in the last part of verse 40 and the following
verse 41 God said ‘You have lived in Midyan for many years and now you have come according to the plan. Moses, I have
made you just for Me’. (The big job is for him to meet Pharaoh in Chapter 20 Verse 24)
If we read Chapter 17 Verse 1 we will notice the pre-meditated journey for the purpose of ‘manifesting from Our Signs to him
or Li-nuriyahu min ayatina’. The crux of the message is to manifest the signs. It seems that God has manifested His Signs
only to Moses by turning a stick into a serpent and miraculously brightened his hand. This is the only evidence from the Quran
about the manifestation of God’s sign at night. The intention was obvious; the man who saw the sign was instructed to do a job.
Moses first encounter with the Supreme God indicates the beginning of his office as a messenger to free the children of Israel
from the oppressive Pharaoh. During the first audience only the signs were manifested accompanied with some instructions.
That is all. The scripture was not revealed to him.
It became apparent that the night journey in Chapter 17 verse 1 is making reference to the history of Moses and it is consistent
with the passages in Chapter 20 Verses 9-48. But the Arabs created a long story about Muhammad’s journey from a non-
existence mosque in Mecca to another non-existence mosque in Jerusalem, and then expanded it by saying Muhammad was
taken up to the ‘seventh heaven’ to negotiate with God about the ‘ritual prayers’. There is no evidence in the Quran that the last
prophet had witnessed any signs from God during the day or night except to receive the revelation through Gabriel.
76
The masjidil-harami and the masjidil-aqsa are words associated to the submissions, existed long before the time of the last
prophet as part of God’s system. When the Quran was revealed the story of the night journey became obvious to the last
prophet that it refers to a previous event of someone who saw God’s sign during the night.
There is nothing mysterious about the night journey if we check with other verses in the Quran to identify the person who
actually saw God’s signs. Moreover at the time when the Quran was revealed there is no such thing as a sacred mosque
anywhere either in Jerusalem or Mecca. Let us examine the verse and read it according to the glossaries:-
Minal masjidil-harami From the sanctions of the submission

Ilaa Masjidil-aqsa To the fringes of submission
Al-lazi barak-na Which We have blessed
Haw-lahu Around it
Linuri-yahu To Manifest
Min-ayaa-tina From Our Signs
The verse talks about a journey from one spot to another unambiguously with no other intention except to witness a
manifestation of God’s Signs. We must read the verse in total to know the objective of the journey before we examine the nature
surrounding it. Here we see that the journey was not meant for praying or worship but to witness God’s signs. For all purposes
and intent we see that Moses was the only person who walked from one place to another only to discover that his journey was
premeditated and saw what he saw. He could have decided at that time whether to submit or not to submit to God after
witnessing the signs. Whatever he was about to do were only the fringes of his submission to God and the Quran uses the word
masjidil-aqsa. It was only a small part of his duty within the whole concept of submission he had to observe. The word masjidil-
harami is used in the Quran to refer to the sanctions encompassing the whole concept of the submission.
When Moses saw the fire, he decided to take the journey and left his wife on the roadside not far from the valley of Tuwa. Unlike
the second audience the journey was short and the meeting was very brief. The Arabs did not try to relate the concurrence of
this event with Chapter 17 Verse 1, instead they started to manipulate the message.
Before I proceed to explain the misunderstanding about the meaning of the word ‘aqsa’, let us not overlook about the history of
the previous people. During the time of Moses or even after his office there was no such thing as the physical ‘Sacred mosque’
or the physical ‘faraway mosque’ or any physical mosque at all. But there were already the submissions or the ma-sajid, ma-
sajidal-lah, Masjidil-harami, and the Mas-jidil-aqsa as the parameter of submission to the One God.
Let us examine the true meaning of the word Aqsa as intended in the Quran. Traditionally this word has been understood to
mean ‘Far’ or ‘Faraway’. If we look at other passages in the Quran we will discover the true meaning of this word is not ‘ far’ or
‘faraway’ but it means ‘around the same area’. Let us see how the Quran is written when the word ‘far’ is applied in some
verses. Each time the word ‘Far’ is mentioned it uses the word ‘Ba’id’ from the verb ‘Ba’uda’ to denote a distance, for example:-
(lau-kana a’rothon qoriban wa-safaran khor-sidon la-taba’uka walakin ba’udat alaihim shu-qortu wa-sayah-
lifu).(Chapter 9 Verse 42)
If there is a quick gain, or a short journey, surely they will follow you. And if it is FAR upon them the distance they will
swear.
In Chapter 9 Verse 42 the word ‘Ba’uda’ is used to describe a ‘Far distance’. For other similar meanings of ‘Far’ the Quran uses
the word ‘Ba’id’ to describe something very far.
(fa-in tawal-lau fa-qul aa-zantukum a’la-sawa-e wa-ain-adri aqor-ribun am-ba’idan ma-tu’adun) (Chapter 21 Verse
109)
If they turn away, then say, ‘I have announced upon you the same. And I have no idea whether it is near or far which
you are threatened with.
The word Aqsa is derived from the root word Qasiy to mean the ‘fringes of a certain location’ or the ‘fringes of a certain set of
rules’. Let us quote some of the verses from the Quran to see how this word is applied to some other subjects.
Iz-antum bil-u’dwan donya wahum bil-u’dwan qus-wa war-rokbu asfala min kum) (Chapter 8 Verse 42)
When you were at the valley area and they were at the valley’s fringe, and the base is down from you.
The verse in Chapter 8 Verse 42 describes the presence of two groups of people in the same area. The meaning of the word Bil
u’dwan means the valley and the word qus-wa a derivative generated from the same root word qasiy means around the same
area. Hence, the verse implies that the enemies were in the nearby area and they were not far from you. Therefore the word
Aqsa does not mean Far. Let us take another clear example from the Quran:-
(Wajaa-a rojulon min-Aqsal madinatu yash’a, qorla ya-musaa in-nal mala-aa ya-tamiru na-bika liyak-tuluka).(Chapter
28 Verse 20)
And a man came from the fringe of the city rushing, he said, ‘O Moses surely the rulers are planning to prosecute
you’.
77
The word aqsal madinah is not ‘a city that is far’. The man who came rushing to warn Moses did not come from another city. It
simply means around the same area. According to the history from the Quran Moses had killed a man and he was wanted by
the authority to face trail. The news became known to a man who came rushing within the same city area to tell Moses that the
authorities were looking for him.
Therefore the word Masjidil-aqsa does not refer to a physical building located somewhere very far. The term masajid used in
the Quran is not a new word to refer to a physical building but it is always refer to the submission; besides from the time of
Abraham there is no such thing as a house of worship called a mosque. Moses did not call his people to build any house of
worship, but the Jews put up the synagogues. They did not call them mosques. Jesus the son of Mary went to Jerusalem to
demolish the religious system practice in the synagogues; unfortunately the high priest ordered his crucifixions. Then his
followers put up Churches. Moses did not know anything about synagogues; Jesus did not know anything about Churches,
similarly Muhammad did not know anything about Mosques. Masjidil-aqsa simply means the ‘fringes of submission’.
The second audience:-
(Wa-iz wa’adna Musaa arba’ina lai-latan). (Chapter 2 Verse 51)
And when We summoned Moses for forty nights.
(Wa-wa’adna Musaa salasina lai-lata waatmum-naha bi-a’sri fatama miqorta rob-bihi ar-ba’ina lai-lata).(Chapter 7
Verse 142)
And We summoned Moses for thirty nights and We fulfilled it with ten. Therefore the appointment of his Lord is forty
nights.
The history of Moses occupies a very prominent place in the Quran. Besides witnessing the signs during the first audience, his
second meeting with God is repeated in two verses and then it is again mentioned in Chapter 53 Verse 1-18 to describe what he
saw was real. Many people misunderstood Chapter 53 Verse 1-18 as an event happened to the last prophet. The last prophet
however, did not see any outstanding sign manifested to him throughout his life except the Quran.
Anyone who reads the Quran for the first time will be confronted with a statement which he will never expect to find in a book
addressed to particular race but it gives detail about other races describing them in a very pre-eminent way all over the book.
Muhammad who received the book was a gentile prophet and in all probabilities he was wondering why the book is addressed
to another race. Since his duty was to deliver the message he had no choice but to do the job and it is not his concerned if the
addressee will accept the message or not. In the early part of the revelations it says:-
(Ya Bani-Israel, laz-kuru ni’amatal-lati an-amtu alaikum wa-u-qu bi-‘ahdi ufi-bi’adikum-wa-iya-ya-farhabun (Chapter 2
Verse 40)
O Children of Israel remember the blessing I have bestowed upon you and you shall fulfill the covenant to Me that I
will fulfill My covenant to you and you shall reverence Me.
(Wa-aminu bima anzalta musod-dikhon lima ma’akum wala takunu aw-wala kafiri bihi wala tash-taru bi-ayaati
samanan qorlilan wa-iya-ya fat-taqun.(Chapter 2 Verse 41)
And believe with what I have revealed confirming with what you have, and do not be the first to reject it, and do not
trade My revelations with a small price and observe Me.
This is something very amazing; the children of Israel were not belonging to the Arab race but the message was addressed to
them as if they were the deserving recipients of the scripture.
According to the Quran the last prophet and those around him belonged to a gentile race, which means they have no knowledge
about God’s scripture. The Arabs however came up with a ridiculous understanding by saying that the word gentile or ummyin
means the prophet and all the Arabs around him were illiterate. In other words not a single Arab was able to read or write.
According to the Quran in Chapter 25 Verse 5 the pagans accused the prophet of writing the tales of the past which was
dictated to him by day and by night. In Chapter 25 Verse 6 he was commanded to declare to the non-believing Arabs that
whatever he wrote were revealed by the one who knows the secret of the heavens and earth. The Arabs cannot see this simple
fact in the Quran.
(Huwal-lazi ba’a-sha fil-ummi-yin rosulan min-hum yatlu alaihim ayaatihi wayuzak-kihim wayu’alimuhumul kitaba
walhikmata wa-inkaanu minqoblu lafithola-lin mubin)(Chapter 62 Verse 2)
He, who sent to the race who knew nothing about the scripture (ummyin), a messenger from among themselves to
recite upon them the revelations and to purify them and to teach them the scripture and the wisdom. And indeed, from
before there were in total loss.
The above verse says that the revelation was give to a gentile prophet. As far as the Jews and the Christians around the same
area were concerned this is something out of the ordinary. Perhaps at the time when the last prophet tried to talk to them, their
immediate reaction was to question the relevance of the Quran given to this race.
78
In response to their quizzical behavior the Quran says, ‘the fools among them asked, ‘What has diverted them from their focus
(Chapter 2 Verse 142) to imply, throughout history the Arab race had no knowledge about God’s scripture, therefore they have
no right to talk about God. God in His wisdom somehow replied to their prying in the same verse by saying to Him belongs the
East and the West meaning to say He is the only one who makes the decision.
To Him belong the East and West and He directs whomever He will to the right path, at the end of the verse.
They first raised their objection in the few preceding verses and made it clear to everyone, those who need to be guided by
God, must become a Jew or a Christian. We see a very brief argument between the true Muslims and the people who were
given the previous scripture.
They say, You have to be Jewish or Nazarene to be guided. (1st part Chapter 2 Verse 135)
In respond to their opinionated argument the true Muslims offer the following reply, which is also in the same verse.
Tell them, We follow the principle of Abraham, the sincere, he never was an idol worshiper. (2nd part of Chapter 2
Verse 135)
From this reply we can positively say the Jews and the Christians are among the idol worshipers unless they follow the principle
of Abraham the monotheist if they want to be guided by God. Immediately after saying that the true Muslims must then make it
clear to the Jews and the Christians the concept of a true Muslim from the revelation’s perspective in the following verse:-
Tell them, we believe in God and what was revealed to us and what was revealed to Abraham and Ishmael and Isaac
and Jacob and the patriarchs, and what was revealed to Moses and Jesus and what was given to the prophets from
their Lord. We do not make any distinction between any of them. To Him we surrender.
This is the perfect concept of a true Muslim as far as the teachings of the Quran are concerned. They must believe in God, His
revelations, and what was revealed to Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, the patriarchs, and what was revealed to Moses and
Jesus and what was given to the prophet from their Lord. Nobody should make any distinction between any of them. It is the
true Way of uprightness.
Unfortunately all the religion today picks only one particular prophet of their choice and disregards the rest. The Jews did not
acknowledge any other prophets after Moses. The Christians could not care less about Abraham, Isaac, Ishmael, Jacob, Moses
or any other prophets except Jesus, and the Arabs could not care less about anybody including Muhammad whom they claim is
the source of fanaticism, terrorism, and extremism in the Arabic religion. According to the Quran the true pagans are those who
make a distinction between the messengers of God. The people of the previous scriptures were told that the Quran was
revealed in Arabic as a test in order to distinguish those who would follow God's messenger from those who would turn back on
their heels.
FOCUS TO THE SANCTIONS OF THE SUBMISSION
A few thousand years before the Quran was revealed there were many people who submitted to the deen and declared
themselves as Muslims. For example, Abraham specifically used the word Muslims when he prayed to God:-
Our Lord, make us Muslims to you and from our progeny let there be Muslim nations to you. (Chapter 2 Verse 128)
Then the followers of Jesus declared themselves as Muslims:-
And recall that I inspired the disciples, ‘Believe in Me and My messenger’. They said, ‘We believe, and bear witness
that we are Muslims. (Chapter 5 Verse 111)
The word Muslims simply means those who serve and submit themselves to God are called Muslims. According to Chapter 2
Verse 140, Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, and all the patriarchs were not Jewish or Nazarenes. They served God and fulfilled
their commitments. As Muslims they were required to fulfill certain requirements and in this case it is obvious they were required
to focus themselves to a certain set of ruling or sanctions by God.
When we read the Quran, the first thing became apparent are the words appended with the suffixes ‘lah’ as the attributes to
God. They are several such words appearing all over the Quran. For example, when the submission is categorically implied to
have been prescribed by God it is called the ma-sajidal-lah. When it talks about God’s prescribed limits it is called the hudu-
dul-lah, God’s decrees is known as sh’iaral-lah and the path of God is called the sabi-lilah. When these words appear in the
Quran it indicates the specifics and they are taken as the guidelines in the sanctions. None of these words have a physical
descriptive but they are to be taken as the specific orders. Before the Quran was revealed the Muslims were observing their
commitments by focusing to these specific sanctions
The last prophet was similarly committed to the same system. Those who wish to submit themselves to the deen should focus
towards the sanctions of the submission or the mas-jidil-harami. Whoever they are and wherever they may be, they must focus
their attention to it. Although each individual are responsible to their own self, each of them should race towards righteousness
79
by focusing their submission within the limits of the sanctions in the submission. The masjidil-harami is nothing except the
details of guidelines to be observed as prescribed in the scripture.
The word Masjidil-harami in the Quran does not refer to a physical structure geographically located anywhere on the Arab soil
around the last prophet. Otherwise the Arabs would have known about a building attributed to God, in which case they would
have known about God’s scripture.
According to Chapter 62 Verse 2 the Arabs were called ‘ummyin’ which means they have no knowledge about God’s
revelations. At the time the Quran was revealed they were in total loss as far as the deen is concerned.
Wainkanu min qoblu lafi dhola-lin mubin

And indeed they were from before in total loss.
This verse clearly implies that the Arabs do not know anything about a sacred mosque neither they had one building standing in
the desert. According to the Arab legend the so-called ‘sacred mosque’ started as a wooden hedge similar to the cowboy ranch
slightly larger than a basket ball court. The Arabs say during the time of the last prophet there was no mosque in Mecca, yet
they claim he was commanded to face a mosque in Mecca.
The Arabs are so confused that they have to create so many things on one spot and gave many names to the square rock
structure. They prefer to call it ‘Baytul-lah’ a word alien to the Quran or ‘ka’aba’ a word used to refer to the ankle but they never
call it the ‘Baytil-harami’ or ‘Baytul-muharami’ although these two words are mentioned in the Quran. They also call the building
surrounding the rock structure as the ‘masajidal-lah’. The word ‘masajidal-lah’ is in the plural form to mean there were more than
one ‘masajidal-lah’ but the Arabs insist it refers only the one mosque on their soil. Readers will be surprised to know that:-
(1) Nowhere in the Quran does it say there was a building by the name of ‘Sacred Mosque’ during the time of the last
prophet.
(2) There is no instruction from the Quran that the last prophet was told to build a building called the ‘Sacred Mosque’.
(3) Nowhere in the Quran does it say the people must perform the ‘ritual prayer’ facing towards Mecca.
THE PRESCRIBED SANCTIONS WERE REVEALED
When the last prophet received the scripture he was told to do the most important thing like the rest of the Muslims before him.
He was commanded to focus himself to the sanctions in the submission, which is the masjidil-harami.
(Falanuwa-liyan-naka qiblatan tar-dhoha fawal-li wajhaka sat-dhrol masjidil-harami. Wahaisu ma-kuntum fawal-lu uju-
hakum sat-dhro-hu wa-inal-lazi utul-kitab liya’lamun-na in-nahu hak-qu min ob-bihim. (Chapter 2 Verse 144)
Therefore, we set the direction that pleases you. Therefore focus your self towards the sanctions of the submission
(masjidil-harami) wherever you may be. Therefore focus your self towards it. Surely those who were given the
scripture knew this is the truth from your Lord.
The Arabs claim the last prophet was commanded to change the direction of his five daily prayers from Jerusalem to face
Mecca. An important point to remember is, at the time the Quran was revealed there was no physical mosque anywhere around
the world even in Jerusalem. To say the meaning of the word ‘masjidil-harami as a physical sacred mosque is just another lie
because there was no such thing as a sacred mosque in the Quran. The word ‘harami’ appended to the word ‘masjidil’ was
deliberately distorted by the Arabs to become ‘sacred’. No Arabic scholars can explain how the word ‘masjidil-harami’ can
become a sacred mosque when there was no physical mosque anywhere around the world especially on the Arab soil at a time
when pagan worship thrives.
The Arab race was following their forefathers’ religion and they do not know what Islam is neither do they have any knowledge
what the revelation was about. The Quran says they were very hostile against the revelation, which is very common even
among the present day Muslims who are shackled by the Arabic religion.
The last prophet was not concerned about the pagan Arabs who rejected the Quran, but he has to proof to the Jews and the
Christians who knew about God’s revelation. His duty was to tell them God has revealed a scripture to him confirming what was
given to Moses and it supercedes the previous sanctions in the submissions.
In the next two verses it says, even if he shows them any signs, many of them will not accept although they recognized the
revelations just like their own children, but many of them however will continue to conceal the truth.
In Chapter 17 Verse 7 it says the Children of Israel has entered the submission or the ‘ma-sajid’ the first time, which means they
had made the covenant with God when the Torah was revealed to them. They were focusing themselves to the sanctions in the
submission or the ‘masjidil-harami’ and they could recognize the truth regarding the sanctions prescribed by God. However,
soon after Moses left they corrupted the submissions and the Quran addresses them as the people who received the previous
scripture. Part of the last prophet’s duty was to invite them back to the same sanctions; unfortunately many of them refused to
focus themselves to it.
80
(Wala-in atai-tal lazi utul-kitaba bikul-li Ayaa-tin ma-tabi-‘u qibla-taka wama-anta bita-bi’e qibla-tahum0 (Chapter 2
Verse 145)
And surely if you give to those who were given the scripture every single sign, they will not follow your direction, and
you shall not follow their direction.
(Al-lazi na-ataina humul-kitaba ya’rifunahu kama-ya’rifun abna-ahum wa-inna fariqan min-hum li-ya’tumunal haq-qor
wahum ya’lamun) (Chapter 2 Verse 146)
Those who were given the scripture they recognized it just like they recognized their own children. Indeed they
concealed the truth and they knew.
The verse did not say they recognized the messenger or a physical mosque but they recognized the sanctions in the
submission, which is the 'masjidil-harami', revealed to the last prophet. And he was told to focus himself to these sanctions
even if the people who were given the previous scripture refused to follow it.
Immediately after verse 146, God says, the truth is from your Lord. In other words, the people who were given the
previous scripture knew that God revealed the sanction in the submission or the 'masjidil-harami' to the Arab race!
(Al-haq-qu min-rob-bika fala-taku-nan-na mum-tarin) (Chapter 2 Verse 147)
The truth is from your Lord, therefore do not harbor any doubts.
The subsequent verses repeat almost word for word that the last prophet and those who follow him should continue to focus
themselves towards the sanctions of the submission Masjidil-harami wherever they may be. The focus is towards the
revelation and not to a physical building. The Arabs changed the meaning of this word to become a temple like building
because it is their forefathers’ belief that their gods resides in the stones and rocks.
(Wamin haisu khoroj-ta fawal-li waj-haka sath-rol masjidil-harami wa-in-nahu lal-haq-qu min-rob-bika wamal-lah bi-
ghor-filin am-maa ta’malun) (Chapter 2 Verse 149)
And from wherever you may be, you shall focus yourself towards the sanctions of the submission ‘masjidil-harami’.
Indeed it is the truth from your Lord. And God is never unaware of whatever you do.
(Wamin haisu khoroj-ta fawal-li haj-haka sath-rol masjidil-harami, wa-haisuma kuntum fawal-lu huju-hakum satroh-hu
li-al-laa laku-nan-nas alai-kum huj-jatun il-laal lazi dhul-luma min-hum) (Chapter 2 Verse 150)
And from wherever you may be, you shall focus yourself towards the sanctions of the submission ‘masjidil-harami’.
And wherever you may be, you shall focus yourself to it so that nobody will be able to challenge you except the
wicked from them.
There is not even a hint about the ‘ritual prayer’ or mosques in any of the verses from Chapter 2 Verse 142 to Chapter 2 Verse
150. But the Arabs after fooling the people to make them pray ritually deceived them further by saying everybody must focus
their face to a physical building in Mecca which they call ‘Sacred Mosque’. At the time the Quran was revealed there is no such
building on the Arab soil, and the Arabs constructed it many centuries after the death of the last prophet.
The Quran is silent about the Arabic ritual prayers and there is no detail about these silly body movements in the scripture. The
rituals prayer was actually came forth a fairy tale common to the pagan Arabia myth that says the last prophet was taken on a
heavenly trip from a non-existent mosque in Mecca to another non-existent mosque in Jerusalem.
While in Jerusalem he led a prayer for all the dead prophets near the mosque next to the synagogue and the church at another
Jewish invented ‘Forbidden City’ which they call Jerusalem. Then a half-human winged horse similar to the Jewish mythology
took him through the seven heavens to negotiate with God about the number of times the ritual prayers should be observed.
But before the trip, the storytellers say, the prophet went through a chest surgery where his heart was removed and washed with
holy ‘zam-zam’ water to clean it. This is how the sacred mosque, the ritual prayers, and the ‘zam-zam’ water came to exist. Such
superstitious are in abundance in the primitive Arab culture designed to entertain the demented mind, but it is something very
divine to those who are loyal to the Arabic religion.
The Arabs who were ignorant about the distance between the earth and the solar system also say, all it takes the prophet to
travel from Mecca to Jerusalem before flying to seventh heaven and back to Mecca happened in just one night. Without any
scientific knowledge we can roughly deduce that such journey is impossible because the Quran says so:-
The angels and the spirit climb to Him in one day that equals to fifty thousand years of your counting. (Chapter 70
Verse 4)
Although the Quran clearly says the journey is impossible, the Arabs insist the opposite. Let us assume without compromising
the statement in the Quran the journey took place say 1400 years ago, it will take Muhammad another 48600 years from now to
reach God and he should be back in Mecca 98600 years later. Not many people can grasp such a ridiculous idea. Perhaps the
story about the origin of the five daily prayers will make sense ONLY to the Arabs and the followers of the Arabic religion.
81
THE CONTEXT IS FROM VERSE 142 – 152
Let us recap the message of the Quran from Chapter 2 Verse 142 to 152.
• Verse 142:- The fools among them asked, ‘What makes them change their focus’? The last prophet was told to
reply, ‘To God belongs the East and the West. He directs whoever He will to the right path’.
(Comment:- The people who received the previous scripture questioned what made the Arabs change their focus.)
• Verse 143:- God says, ‘We changed the direction as a test to distinguish those who would follow the messenger
from those who turned back. It is a difficult test, but not for those who are guided by God’.
(Comment:- The revelation was now given to the Arabs from the non-Arabs who had received the previous scriptures.)
• Verse 144 :- God says:- We have seen your face turning about the sky. Now we appoint for you the direction
that pleases you. From now on, you shall focus yourself to the sanctions of the submission (masjidil-harami)
wherever you may be. You shall focus you direction to it. Those who received the previous scripture recognize
‘this is the truth’ from their Lord.
(Comment:- Those who received the previous scripture recognized the masajidil-harami is the truth from their Lord.)
• Verse 145:- God told the last prophet:- Even if you show the followers of the previous scripture any kind of
signs, they will not follow your direction, and you must not follow their direction. In fact they do not follow each
other’s direction (qiblah).
• Verse 146:- The people who were given the book recognized ‘IT’ just as they recognize their own children.
Many of them conceal the truth.
(Comment:- They recognized the masjidil-haram like their own children because they had received the scripture previously).
• Verse 147:- THE TRUTH IS FROM YOUR LORD. Do not harbor any doubts.
(Comment:- God assured the last prophet ‘The sanctions of the submission (masjidil-harami) is the truth from your Lord and do
not harbor any doubt’.
• Verse 148:- To each is their own focus, therefore you shall race towards righteousness. Wherever you are God
will bring all of you together.
• Verse 149:- Wherever you may go, you shall focus towards the sanctions of the submission (masjidil-harami).
This is the truth from your Lord.
• Verse 150:- Therefore, wherever you go, you shall focus towards the sanctions of the submission (masjidil-
harami) Wherever you may be, you shall focus to it. The people will have no argument with you except the
wicked among them. Do not fear them, but fear Me instead so that I may complete My blessing upon you, that
you may guided.
Chapter 2 Verse 142 to 150 is about the changing of hands of the revelation from the people who received the previous
scripture to the Arab prophet. The masjidil-harami is prescribed IN THE SCRIPTURE because in verse 151 it says the
masjidil-harami or the sanctioned submissions were recited by the messenger:-
Such blessing as the sending of a messenger from among you, TO RECITE FROM OUR REVELATIONS, and to
cleanse you, to teach you the scripture and the wisdom, and to teach you what you never knew. Therefore, you shall
remember Me, that I may remember you, and be thankful to Me. And be appreciative. (Chapter 2 Verse 151-152)
The Children of Israel received God’s scripture with the details of the sanctions in the submission, which became the focus of
their submission to the one God which the Quran calls ‘masajidil-harami’.
Despite God’s blessing and mercy, they distorted the scripture. They were the first to conspire against God and His
messengers. They have segregated God’s way to create a religion and gave themselves a new name, the Jew after the
Kingdom of Judah. Moses knew nothing about any Jewish religion. When Jesus the son of Mary went to them the chief priest
feared he might want to abolish the Jewish religion and later ordered his people to crucify the man. It truth nobody killed Jesus
but they spread the false news to say he was nailed on the cross and raised from the dead after three days and three nights
although the count from Friday evening to Sunday morning is only one and half day and two nights. Those who believe what the
82
Jews said are called the ‘Christians’ a name the Jews created in Antioch. Jesus the son of Mary knew nothing about the religion
of ’Christianity’.
But the Arabs were the greatest conspirators outwitting even the Jews. They were able to reintroduce their primitive Arabic
religion and called it the religion of Islam and got their way to continue with their forefathers’ religion nurturing the black stone.
People around the world are now prospering the Arabs grandfathers’ deity in the center of their invented ‘Sacred mosque’. They
have replaced the sanctions of the submission prescribed by God with a physical building and abused the word masjidil-
harami to actually become a sanctuary for the stone idol.
Perhaps it may not be the intention of all the translators to give the wrong meaning when interpreting the Quran, but it is the
duty of everyone to verify the interpretations and translations if they find the passages in the Quran becomes ambiguous or it
goes against reasoning.
A very important reminder to those sincere people who are looking for the grace and the pleasure of their Lord is that, God in
His glory cannot be associated with any humans or angels or anything tangible especially when there were declared ‘sacred’ by
humans. Today all the religions in the world have made almost everything sacred including the fire, water, wood, metal, stone,
rocks, animals, trees, and insects. The Arabs introduced the ‘holy mosque’, ‘holy house’, ‘holy water’, holy footprints’ and a ‘holy
silver framed black basaltic rock’ in one corner of the ‘holy house’ for the people to kiss. Some people have rightfully said, it is
the religion of stone kissing.
End of Part Nine
Part Ten
WILDLIFE CONSERVATION SUPPRESSED
In this chapter we will discuss about a subject concerning wildlife conservation that may astonish all those who remained faithful
to the pilgrimage rituals and everyone else around the world including the clerics of the Arabic religion. For many centuries
nobody has uncovered the Arab fallacies when they camouflaged a distortion in Chapter 5 Verse 1. The message was totally
changed to become a pagan ritual.
While compiling all the verses about food I discovered this important subject which I did not expect to uncover. After reading
Chapter 5 Verse 1 several times together with the subsequent verses I was confronted with a serious problem when I tried to
figure out how the word ‘restricted’ was translated to become a ‘religious dress’. All the twelve translations in my possession, the
lexicons and the concordance says the word ‘Hurumun’ is either the pilgrimage garb or in a state of sanctity during the
pilgrimage. Upon the discovery I noticed the distortion was not limited to the opening verse in this chapter only, but the cause
and effect have forced the Arabs to do the same in the subsequent verse. All together they have distorted six (6) words in two
verses.
The Muslims depend on the Arabs to explain to them about their religious rituals and other worships. For many years I knew
there is not even a single Arabic ritual came from the Quran, but all the sources came from the so-called hadith, some false
teachings that were attributed to the prophet. When fostering the Arabic religion perhaps the Arabs were determined to maintain
an identity of their forefathers’ religion when performing the pilgrimage. This seems to be obvious when they try to distort two
verses in Chapter 5 to vindicate their claim.
They found Chapter 5 Verse 1 and 2 as the most suitable passages to support their claim about the wearing of a religious garb
with the hope that nobody will notice the manipulation. In Chapter 39 Verse 23 the Quran proclaims itself to be the best hadith
and consistent. The book also claims it is self-explanatory. If there is any dispute about the message it can be verified within the
book itself. Let us then allow the revealed texts to proof that the word ‘hurumun’ in Chapter 5 Verse 1 was manipulated on
purpose. I will show how the Quran provides a clear-cut answer to the question. Meanwhile I shall set forth the verses of the
Quran in which it stated it is the best hadith, consistent and also self-explanatory.
‘God revealed the best ‘hadith’ or the best narration (ahsanal hadith), a scripture that is consistent’. (Chapter 39
Verse 23)
83
No matter what examples they question you, we provide you with the truth, and the best interpretation (ahsana
tafsir).(Chapter 25 Verse 33)
The word Hurumun appears in the Quran in four different verses including Chapter 5 Verse 1. This word was twisted to become
ihram, a silly habit of wearing two pieces of unsowed white cloth (for males) hoping that such white sheets are the required garb
of holy pilgrims undertaking strange and weird rituals. The two pieces of white cloth are actually remnants of a pagan heritage
from the times preceding Rome and even Greece where for certain reasons, priests and even nobles may have worn two pieces
of white cloth as being ‘holy’ or indicating their ‘station’ in society. It is the exact replica of the Roman Togas.
THE SUBJECT IS ABOUT FOOD

AND CONSERVATION OF WILD GAME ANIMALS!!
The main subject from Chapter 5 Verse 1 to verse 5 is all about food.
There is ABSOLUTELY nothing at all about pilgrimage in all these five verses or in any other verses in the Quran, even if we
insist on believing that we are required to humble ourselves in submission (wa-ro-ka i’ssujud) to a physical house. This we
have seen earlier cannot be the case. If we do this, we are submitting to the devil that gave the idea.
All translators do not contradict themselves about the instructions in the first part of Chapter 5 Verse 1. This has always been
the case when it does not disturb their personal belief:-
(Ya-aiyu-hal lazi na-amanu aufu-bil ‘uqadi)
O you who believe, you shall fulfill your covenant
(Uhil-lat lakum bahi-matul an-aam)
Permitted for you is the meat of all livestock
(il-laa ma-utla alai-kum)
Except those recited upon you
This is the first part of Chapter 5 Verse 1. The opening of the verse is about God’s covenant upon us and the covenant is about
food. Then the rest of the verse says:
(Ghoi-ro mu-hil-lis soii-di)
Do not permit the hunting of game
(Wa-antum-hurumun)
(usually translated) ‘And when you are in pilgrimage garb / ihram.
The last part of the verse Wa-antum-hurumun is tied to the pilgrimage garb. This is a corruption.
A casual reading of this verse shows an abrupt displacement of context about one subject jumping to another in a very short
verse. Such anomalies do not happen anywhere in the Quran.
Contrary to the traditional interpretation, the first part of the verse gives us total freedom to consume the meats of all livestock,
except those recited upon us. The second part is about the conditional consumption of the meats of wildlife, because of the
word Wa-antum hurumun.
The words wa-antum mean ‘and when you’ or ‘and that which you’.
For example in Chapter 109 Verse 3 ‘wa LAA antum’ means ‘and NOT that which’.
Therefore Wa-antum-hurumun means ‘and that which you make hurumun’.
Hurumun is a derivative from the root word H R M or Haram. All derivatives generated from this root word can have different
shades, but the essence of the meaning to the word is the same.
They can mean forbidden or restricted or sanctioned, but each time different and distinct derivatives are used for them like
Haram, Hurum, Hurumat, Harrama, yuhar-rimu, hurima and muhar-ram.
84
We will know the meaning of these derivatives simply by referring the context in which they appear. This is important yet very
simple.
For example in Chapter 3 Verse 93 all food were permitted (halal) to the Children of Israel except what they forbade ( harrama)
upon themselves before the Torah was revealed.
(Kulluu tha-ami kaana hillan li bani israiila)
All food was permitted for the Israelites
(Illa MAA HARRAMA israa iilu alaa nafsihi)
except what Israel forbade upon itself
(min qabli an tunazzila tauraatu)
from before the Torah was revealed
The Children of Israel forbade (Harrama) upon themselves the foods before the Torah was revealed.
Therefore in Chapter 5 Verse 1
Wa-antum-hurumun means, 'and that which you restrict'.
In other words in Chapter 5 Verse 1, it is we who must make the hunting of wildlife restricted. This whole set of verses is about
the conservation of wild game for human consumption. This has become a big issue today and millions of people are
concerned about preservation of our wildlife.
The Quran does not say how long do we make the hunting of wild game restricted, but the Quran says it is part of God’s
decrees. Therefore it is up to us to decide. If the mountain goats in Afghanistan need five months to breed, then we must refrain
ourselves from hunting the goats for those five months.
If the great leatherback turtles carry their eggs for two months and then lay their eggs on one particular night of the full moon in
a year in Nicaragua, we must make hunting them restricted or hurumun for say three months before that particular full moon.
If deer are almost extinct and they need years to increase their population, then we must restrict the hunting of the deer or
‘hurumun’ for that number of years. ‘Wa antum hurumun’ means ‘and that which you restrict’.
Chapter 5 Verse 1 stressed strongly about not allowing the hunting.
ghoi-ro Do not
mu-hil-li make permissible
soi-di game hunting.
The prohibitions of hunting should be enshrined in the state law to protect the different species of animal. The law of the land
must impose the restrictions on hunting at the right time.
To perhaps fully grasp the meaning of this message, we should pay a visit to the Wildlife Department in any country on the
surface of the earth to find out why they imposed the different types of restrictions on hunting different animals during specific
months. Deer hunting season in India may differ from goat hunting season in Yemen. There are seasons for different animals.
And it is we who decide when to restrict hunting and we must respect them.
This is the real meaning of Chapter 5 Verse 1. It has nothing to do with wearing a two piece white cloth dress known as IHRAM
and walking in circles around a cube shaped stone idol in the center of a mosque searching for God and crying to Him.
In Chapter 5 Verse 1 we do not make any of the wildlife meat forbidden or haram, but we are restricted from hunting them only
during a specific period.
If we observe the Lord of the Universe, we are told not to violate His decrees on the hunting of wildlife during the restricted
months as stated in the next verse Chapter 5 Verse 2.
Do not violate God’s decrees (sha’iral-lah), and the restricted months (on hunting), and the guidance (about hunting),
and the indicators (of hunting) and the restrictions in the system (bai-tal-harama) when seeking the grace and
pleasure of God. But when they are permitted (halal-tum), you may hunt. Do not be provoked by the enmity of those
who prevent you from submitting to the sanctions of the submission (anil-mas-jidil-harami) and do not aggress.
Cooperate with each other in righteous deeds and piety, and do not cooperate with those committing sins and
aggression. (Chapter 5 Verse 2)
However, if we kill the wildlife during the restricted months (shah-rul-harrama) on purpose, the food is still permitted for us to
eat, but we pay a fine.
O you who believe, do not kill the wildlife when you are restricted (hurumun). If anyone kills on purpose, he shall
expiate with an equivalent livestock to be judged by two equitable men from among you as guides to determine the
85
‘ankles’ (ka’bati). Or expiating by feeding the poor or atonement for it by fasting, so that he feels the consequences
of his actions. God has pardoned his previous offences. Whoever reverts to his offence, God will avenge from him.
God is almighty, avenger. (Chapter 5 Verse 95).
The true meaning of the word ‘hurumun’ can be verified from other verses of the Quran. For example in Chapter 9 Verse 36 it is
impossible to change the meaning of this word except ‘restricted’.
Chapter 9 Verse 36
‘Surely the count of months according to God are twelve months in God’s reckoning (fil-kitaabi-llaah) since they day
He created the heavens and the earth. From these, four are restricted (ar ba’atun hurumun) that is the upright way
of life (deenul qayyimu).’
The word Arba’atum hurumun means ‘four of them (the months) are restricted’.
The four restricted months in the verse is in reference to the cooling off period after a declaration is announced to the idol
worshipers that God and His messenger disown them for their idol worshiping practice. The day the announcement is made, it is
known as the day of the Big Challenge or Hajji Akbar. In Chapter 9 verse 1-4 the idol worshipers and the non-believers were
given four months to roam the earth to decide about their conviction in the deen.
The word hurumun in Chapter 9 Verse 36 has the same meaning with the word hurumun in Chapter 5 Verse 1, which means,
‘restricted’.
Today, more than 1 billion people on earth believe they must make themselves ‘holy’ for a few days. They wear indecent two
piece suits called IHRAM and walk in circles around a cubical stone idol when ALL GOD WANTS THEM TO DO is to observe
the sanctions in the system of not hunting the wildlife during the restricted period. That is all.
Just a slight twist to one simple word like this can cause a disaster to a man’s life in this world and the hereafter.
The majority of the Muslims are less attentive about observing the sanctions to protect wildlife, which is clearly written in their
own scripture. The Arabs somehow managed to deflect them to make them docile to the rocks.
It is the will of God that he created all the other living creatures on earth and people are expected to cohabit with them in perfect
harmony. In chapter 6 Verse 38 of the Quran, it says:-
(Wa-mamin dab-batin fil-ardi wala-thor ‘iri yathi-ru bijana-haihi il-laa um-matin amshalakum)
Any creature on earth including the birds that flies with their wings, are nations like you.
Humans are not allowed to kill at random unless it is justified. In Chapter 17 Verse 33 it says:-
(Wala-taq-tulu nafsal-lati haramal-lah il-la-bilhak)
You shall not kill the life, it is forbidden by God except with truth.
The presence of other living creatures is part of God’s creation. Humans cannot simply go around killing and destroying
anything they like except with a purpose.
God has already made the livestock as the provisions for mankind. Killing the livestock as food is justified. God also allows
mankind to enjoy the meat of the wildlife; therefore killing them is also justified, but subject to certain conditions.
There are two kinds of wildlife, those in the water and on the land. We do not have to impose any restrictions to protect the
water game but we must impose some restrictions to protect the wildlife on land. For as long as we observe the restrictions, that
is the state of hurumun. This is made crystal clear in the following verse: In Chapter 5 Verse 96 it says:-
(Uhil-laa lakum soi-dul BAH-RI)
Permitted for you (uhil-la-lakum) is the hunting of water game (soi-dul BAH-RI).
(wathor-‘amuhu mata-‘al-lakum walis-syai-roti)
Eat from them as provision for you and those who are traveling
(Wa-hur-rima alaikum soi-dul BAR-RI ma’dumtum huruman)
And prohibited (hur-rima) upon you is the hunting of game on land for as long as (MA’DUMTUM) you restrict them
(HURUMAN).
wat-taqul-lah hal-lazi ilaihi taq-syarun.
86
You shall observe God, before whom you will be gathered.
In Chapter 5 Verse 96 we can eat the game from the sea (BAH-RI) but as for the game from the land (BAR-RI) hunting them is
forbidden for as long as (MA’DUMTUM) we make their hunting restricted (HURUMUN).
IMPORTANT NOTE: We can see the CORRUPTION by the innovators of the Arabic religion is exposed once again in this
Chapter 5 Verse 96 alone. In this Chapter 5 Verse 96 both the words HURRIMA and HURUMUN are found. Both come from the
same root word H R M or ‘Haram’.
But they say that HURRIMA in the first part of the sentence means prohibited but HURUMUN in the latter part of the same
sentence means a state of sacredness. They claim it means the IHRAM, which is a two piece white cloth worn when they want
to walk around a cubical stone idol in the center of their mosque.
Their contradiction between HURRIMA and HURUMUN within one sentence exposes their true intention. The word hurumun in
Chapter 5 Verse 1 and Chapter 5 Verse 96 has nothing to do with any pilgrimage.
Eating the meat of wildlife is done everywhere and we still hunt wildlife. Such activity is called game hunting and it is a test for
hunters to see if they can exercise self restrain by not killing the wildlife at random. In Chapter 5 Verse 94 it says, ‘God may test
you through the game hunting within the reach of your hand’.
(Ya-aiyuhal-lazi na-amanu la-yub-luwa-nakumul-lah bi-shai’ain minal-soi-di tana-luhu ai-diyakum wa-rimahukum li-

yak-lamal-lah man-yu-ghor-fuhu bil-ghaib. Fa-manikh-tada ba’da zalika falahu azaban alim) (Chapter 5 Verse 94)
O you who believe, God may test you through the game hunting within the reach of your hands and means. God
wants to ensure those among you who fear Him (while He is) unseen. Anyone transgresses after this has deserved
painful retribution.
The majority of civilized governments impose law to protect the wildlife without knowing that they are actually preserving the
harmony of the sanctions in God’s system or the Baytil-harama. They did this after they have studied the subject on
environment and the life pattern of the animal kingdom and they know it is their obligation to protect other living creatures. As far
as the Quran is concerned, such perception is an act of righteousness. The instruction Ghoi-ro mu-hil-lli so-idii wa-antum-
hurumun means, do not hunt the game and which YOU are restricted.
Absolutely and surely the word Hurumun does not mean during pilgrimage neither is it ‘the two piece pilgrim’s clothes’ which
they call the IHRAM. And here is a tester for the linguists - the word IHRAM is not even a derivative of Haram. And the catch is
this word IHRAM is NOT even found in the Quran.
We must realize the beauty of the composition of the Quran. In most cases, a subject is detailed in sequential verses and then it
is mentioned again elsewhere.
The prohibitions on food detailed in the Quran are part of the sanctions in the system (baytal-harami) to be observed by those
who submit to God.
The prohibition is first mentioned in five straight verses – Chapter 2 Verse 172-173 and is then followed by a reminder to those
who deviate from the instructions in Chapter 2 Verse 174 -176.
Then the details of the prohibition are expanded in five straight verses in Chapter 5 verse 1 to verse 5. In Chapter 5 verse 3 in
the midst of detailing the food God says,
Today, I have perfected the DEEN for you, and I have completed My favor upon you. And I decreed Islam as the
DEEN.
The Way of Life is perfected along with the details of the restriction on food. A perfect Muslim must not submit to any restrictions
beyond the limit. The verse however ends with an exception.
However if one is forced to eat any of these without malice, then God is forgiver, merciful.
The same topic continues in the next two verses before a new subject is prescribed.
The subject of food is repeated in eight straight verses in Chapter 6 Verse 141-150 to corroborate the restrictions mentioned in
the earlier chapters. The final part is mentioned again in eight straight verses in chapter 16 verse 112 to verse 119.
As a matter of interest the composition of the Quran is such that if there is any isolated subject it is always revealed in one
single verse on its own. But never are two unrelated subjects touched upon in one same verse in the Quran.
WILDLIFE CONSERVATION BECOMES PILGRIM’S GARB
A brief examination of the message in the first five verses in chapter 5 reveals the following:-
87
Verse 1 We are to fulfill our covenant with God so that we do not prohibit any food except those already recited to
us. Do not permit the hunting of game during the restricted period.
Verse 2 Do not violate God’s decrees (sha’iral-lah) and the restricted months (on hunting), and the guidance (about
hunting), and the indicator (on hunting) and the harmony of the sanctions in the system when seeking the grace and
pleasure of God. But when they are permitted, you may hunt. Do not be provoked by the enmity of those who prevent
you from upholding the submission sanctioned by God and do not aggress. Cooperate with each other in righteous
deeds and piety, and do not cooperate with those committing sins and aggression.
Verse 3 Prohibited are the animals that die by themselves, the blood, the meat of pigs, and any food that is taken not
in the name of God. The prohibition also include animals that were strangled to death, dead animals struck by an
object, dead animals falling from a height, dead animals gored by predators, food attributed to idols and food
distributed by lots. These are the only restriction about food in the perfect way of God, and He called it Islam.
Verse 4 The people asked, what is permissible? Tell them, ‘Everything that is good including that which is caught by
trained dogs’.
Verse 5 Today, all the good foods are permitted, including those served by the Jews and the Nazarenes.
All these verses are about food including the meat of the wildlife. Do NOT violate the God’s decrees (Sha’iral-lah) among which
the restricted months, the guidance, the indicators prescribed within the system when seeking the grace and pleasure of God.
Do not get angry with the people who prevent you from observing the sanctions of the submission decreed by God.
Performing the pilgrimage or wearing of the pilgrim’s clothing (ihram) is not a FOOD ITEM OR related to food. That subject is
simply NOT there at all.
This is the misrepresentation by the innovators of the Arabic religion who said HURUMUN means the state of a pilgrim wearing
the IHRAM. This is a diabolical corruption.
A concise examination from five verses show:-
1) Chapter 5 Verse 1
(Ya-aiyu-hal-lazi na-amanu au-fu bil-u’khud-di Uhil-lat lakum bahi-matul an-aam illa-ma-tutla alai-kum ghoir-ro mu-hil-
lis soy-di wa-antum hurumun)
O you who believe, you shall fulfill your covenants. You are permitted (Uhil-lat) to eat all the kinds of livestock except
those recited to you. You must not permit the hunting of game (ghoiror Mu-Hil-Lis soi-di) and which you restricted
(wa antum Huru-Mun)’
Hanna Kasis, the author of the Concordance of the Quran depends on three translators and he decided that the meaning of the
word HURUMUN should be sanctified, or sacred. But Kassis could not help also saying a technical term pertaining to the
pilgrimage. Thus, does Kassis propagate the corruption as well.
A.J Arberry chooses to be less adventurous and just says HURUMUN means ‘while being in pilgrim sanctity’.
Mamaduke Pickhall says On Pilgrimage without connecting to the wearing of any pilgrim garb.
Yusuf Ali tries to cover all bases by saying in the ‘Sacred Precinct or Pilgrim Garb or commonly known as Ihram. Hence the
scholars and translators prolong the confusion.
THE WORD IHRAM NOT FOUND IN QURAN
It is important to note the word Ihram is not a derivative from the word Haram and this word is not found anywhere in the Quran.
A simple ostentation will misplace of the true meaning of the same word HURUMUN if it is said to mean ‘Pilgrimage’ or ‘Pilgrim’s
Clothes’. The Arba’atun Hurumun in Chapter 9 Verse 36 will read:-
• The count of months at the sight of God are twelve, four of them are pilgrimages.
OR
• The count of months at the sight of God are twelve, four of them are in pilgrim’s clothes.
We hope the reader will see that this is ridiculous.
The full text of Chapter 9 Verse 36 says:-
(Inna ‘inda-tul shuh-ri ‘indal-lah hisna ‘a-sharor shah-ran fi-kitabil-lah yauma qorlaqas samawa-til ardht min-ha
arba’atun hurumun. Zalikal deenu nul-qoyim. Fala tudht-limu fi-hin-na anfusakum wa-qorlitu musyrikin-na kaf-fatan
kama yu-qotilunakum kaf-fatan. Wa’-lamu an-nal-lah ma’al mut-taqin). (Chapter 9 Verse 36)
88
The count of months according to God are twelve, as decreed in God’s scripture since the day He created the
Heavens and the Earth, four of them are restricted. This is the perfect deen. Therefore you must not wrong yourself
in them, and you may fight the idol worshipers (musyrikins) all the time, each time they fight you. And you should
know God is with the righteous.
By virtue of the message in Chapter 9 Verse 36 instances where the word Hurumun means pilgrimage or in the pilgrim’s
garb, then the pilgrimage has to be performed for four months and in pilgrim garb. This is where we see the absurdity.
Chapter 5 Verse 2 will delight many readers with the preposterous move of the Arabs who try to fix up unsuitable word to their
invented religion.
The attempted distortion is among the great blasphemies against God’s deen or His prescribed Way of Life. It is among the
greatest Conspiracies against God by any race. The Arabs who know the language in the Quran continue to exploit the non-
Arabs by manipulating the perfect language in the Quran.
2) Chapter 5 verse 2
(Ya-aiyuhal-lazi ana-amanu la-tuhilu sha-a’iril-lah)
O you who believe do not violate God’s decrees
(wala-shahrul-harom)
and the Restricted months
(wal – hadya)
and the guidelines
(walal-qolaida)
and the indicators (of hunting restrictions)
(wala-aman-nal baitil-harama)
and the harmony of the restrictions in the system
(yab-taghru fad-lan min rob-bihim warid-wa-nan)
in seeking the grace and pleasure of your Lord
(Wa-iza-halal-tum fas-dho-dhu)
And when they are permitted for you, then you may hunt
(wala-yaj-riman-nakum shai-an qau-m)
Do not be provoked by the enmity of any race
(an-yasud-dukum anil-masjidil-harami)
preventing you from the sanctions of the submission
(an-taq-tadu wa-ta’awanu alal-bir-ri wal-taq-wa wala-ta ‘awanu alal-ismi wal-udwan-ni wat-taqul-lah ha-in-nal-lah
sadi-dul-‘iqob)
and do not aggress. Cooperate with each other in righteous deeds and piety, and do not cooperate with those
committing sin and aggression.
The message in Chapter 5 Verse 2 is the continuity of the subject mentioned in the previous verse. It is about the livestock and
hunting of wildlife. The word hunting or fas-tho-dhu in this verse is actually a repeat from Verse 1 expressing the two verses is
complementary on the same subject.
The instruction in Chapter 5 Verse 2 says:-
• Do not violate God’s decrees (sha-a’iril-lah) ie do not violate God’s orders.
• Do not violate the restricted months (shah-rul-harama) i.e. do not violate the restricted months on
hunting
89
• Do not violate these guidelines (hadya) on hunting wildlife
• Do not violate the indicators (qola-ida) of the hunting restrictions.
• Do not violate the harmony of the sanctions in the system (aminal-baital-harami) when seeking the
grace and pleasure of God.
• Do not be provoked by those who prevented you from observing the sanctions of the submission
(anil-mas-jidil-harami).
Many words in this verse were distorted on purpose to characterize it as a ‘ritual observation’ of the so-called Haj pilgrimage in
Mecca.
The innovators of the Arabic religion gave a new meaning to the word hadya which is from the word huda or guidance. They
changed this word to mean an offering, or the sacrificial offering of an animal. God says in the Quran assigning food offerings
to Him from crop products and livestock is EVIL: -
They even assigned to God a share of the crops and the livestock He has provided for them by saying, ‘This is for
God’. According to their claim they also say, ‘This is for our idols’. However, what was assigned to their idols will
NEVER reach God, while that assigned to God invariably ended up to their idols. EVIL indeed is their judgment.
Please take a particular attention to this verse. God did not ask them to make the offering or to assign anything to Him. It was
they who assigned a portion of food and livestock to God or to their idols. God says their judgment is Evil, a very strong word
used in the Quran against those who assign food to God prevalent in the Arabic religion.
The pilgrims who visit their stone idol in Mecca ‘sacrifice’ the goat, camel, and other livestock for God during the Haj
pilgrimage. And God says,
The animal sacrifice will NEVER reach Him and they ultimately end up at their stone idol’.
Animal sacrificial assigned to stone idols is an Arab culture predominated long before the time of the last prophet. I like to
mention that the Arabs have falsely attributed the origin of animal sacrificial to Prophet Abraham, it is a long story.
GUIDANCE BECOMES ‘ANIMAL OFFERINGS’
The word hadya in Chapter 5 Verse 2 refers to the guidelines. The root word is Hada, which means Guide, and Hudan is the
guidance. The Arabs do not expect their mutilation of simple Arabic words in the Quran will eventually be uncovered. The word
hadya appears in the Quran many times. The word Hadiiya in Chapter 7 Verse 186 and Chapter 25 Verse 31 shows the
meaning is Guide.
Man-yud-lilil-lah fala hadi-ya lahu wayazaru-hum fi-dhog-yanihim ya’mahun (Chapter 7 Verse 186)
Whoever goes astray, God will not GUIDE them (Hadi-ya lahu). And He will allow them to be in their wandering
aimlessly.
Wakazalika ja’alna likul-linabiayan ‘aduwon minal-mujrimin wakafabirob-bika hadiiyan mahjur’. (Chapter 25 Verse 31)
We thus appoint for every prophet enemies from among the criminals. Your Lord suffices as the GUIDE and helper’.
But lo and behold, when the same word hadya appears in Chapter 5 Verse 2 and other verses, the Arabs twist the word to
mean sacrificial offering of animals as a religious rite in their Arabic Religion.
MORE CORRUPTION
Besides the corruption of the word hurumun in Chapter 5 Verse 1, the enemies of God and the messenger have corrupted six
(6) words in Chapter 5 Verse 2 to deceive the non-Arabs to visit and worship their idols. They have twisted the following words:-
• The word hadya became sacrificial offerings. The non-Arabs are actually carrying the torch of the Arab
pagans assigning food to the stone idols.
• The also twisted the word Qola-ida to become the garlands marking the animals. There is no purpose of God
telling His servants ‘Do not violate the garlands marking the animals? Although they say garland the animals,
but none of the animals sacrificed in Mina every year is garlanded.
90
The verse simply says observe the guideline hadya and the indicators Qola-ida laying out the restrictions imposed on the
hunting of wild game. If the law of the land says do not hunt the mountain goats during the breeding season, just don’t do it.
Simple.
According to Chapter 5 Verse 94 even the hunting of game can be a test for mankind. Surely it does not mean putting garlands
around the necks of cows and goats. Putting a wreath around a goat, camel, cow, or any livestock always signify the holiness of
the animals by certain religions, but not the Islam revealed by God.
• They twisted the word Wala-aminal Baittal-harama to become ‘Do not violate those who are visiting the sacred
house’. On both occasions, garlanding the animals and making a rock structure sacred is a blasphemy, as far as
the Quran is concerned. The Arabs have truly fooled every one to make them worship the stone idol in Mecca.
The message in the verse is very clear ‘Do not violate the harmony of the sanctions in the system when seeking God’s grace
and pleasure’.
• The word Waiza-halal-tum fas-tho-du has also been manipulated
This is the easiest word to be understood even by the non-Arabs.
Waiza - And when

halal-tum - it is permitted (halal) for you
fas-tho-du - then you may hunt
Any ten years old Muslims child understands the word halal. Their parents trained them to eat only the ‘Halal’ food. The
opposite of ‘halal’ is ‘haram’. One is permitted and the other is restricted. Simple. The Arabs however corrupted this simple and
straightforward sentence to become ‘And when you have completed your pilgrimage, then you may hunt’. For such
erroneous misrepresentation, the author leaves the imagination to the readers.
Wildlife conservation has no place in the Arabic religion. The Arabs invented the Arabic calendar, which cannot even determine
the four seasons in a year. Although they kept the twelve months, winter can happen in any of the twelve months because their
calendar moves and is not fixed to the seasons. Their calendar cannot fix the restrictions on hunting which is a decree from
God.
• To aggravate the matter they distort the word Mas-jidil-harami. They deceived the people by saying ‘Do not be
provoked by the enmity of those who prevent you from going to the sacred mosque’. They try to impress
everyone that there were two sacred structures located at the same location. According to the Quran there was
not such thing as the sacred mosque. The fairy tales in the Arabic religion also does not talk about any sacred
mosque before the time of the last prophet. There was none. Period. The Arabs were not concerned about any
mosque before the Quran was revealed. All their history centered on how they should protect of the black stone.
The word masjidil-harami can easily be understood by reading the context of the message about God’s decrees sanctioned in
the system. It says, ‘Do not be provoked by the enmity of those who prevent you from observing the restrictions of the
submission’. The early part of the message simply says; do not violate God’s decrees regarding the restricted months, the
guidelines, and the indicators of hunting restrictions. They are sanctioned in the harmonious system. Just ignore the enemies
who refuse to observe the restrictions.
THE SANCTIONS ON FOOD
The restriction of food consumption is then prescribed in the following verse:-
(Hur-rimat alaikumul mai-tahu wal dam-maa walah-mul khin-ziri wa-ma-uhil-la li-ghyoi-ril-lah bihi. Wal-mun-‘haani-
qotu wal mutarad-diyatu wal-nathee-hatu wamaa-akalas sa-buhu il-la ma-zakai-tum wa-ma-zubiha ‘alan nusubi wa-
antas-taksimu bil-azlam) (Chapter 5 Verse 3)
Prohibited upon you is the carrion, blood, the meat of pigs, and whatever is permitted for other than God with it. The
animal that was strangled to death, and the animal that was struck dead by an object, and the animal that dies by
falling from a height, the animal that was gored to death, and animals that were partially eaten by a beast unless you
rescued it alive. And those sacrificed upon the idols and those distributed by lots. All these are wicked.
This is a continuous subject about food from Chapter 5 Verse 1, which also allows the provisional consumption of wildlife meat.
The significance of the message in Chapter 5 Verse 2 is to emphasis about the strict observation of God’s decree sanctioned in
the system before the limits of the restrictions sanctioned in the submission regarding the food is prescribed.
However, in the middle of Chapter 5 Verse 3 it says:-
91
Today, the disbelievers have despaired regarding your way of life (dee-nakum). Do not fear them, but fear Me
instead. Today, I have perfected your way of life (dee-nakum) for you and completed My favors upon you, and I
decree Islam as the way of life (dee-nan).
God has perfected the way of life after He detailed all the prohibitions.
In other words the restriction is sanctioned, thus His servants must not impose any other restrictions beyond that. That is Islam
in the true sense of word.
The people are reminded to be careful. The devil will try to mislead them with additional prohibitions. All foods are allowed as
long as they are good: -
(Fakulu mim-ma roza-qor-kumul-lah hala-lan thoyiban waskuru ni’matal-lah ainkuntum aiyahu ta’budun) (Chapter 16
Verse 114)
Therefore eat what was provided by God, permissible and good. Be appreciative God’s blessing upon you if you are
serving Him.
If someone says there is more prohibited food than what has been detailed, the Quran says they have attributed lies to God.
(Wala-taqulu lima tasifu al-sinatukumul kaziba haza halalun wa-haza haramun litaftaru alal-lahi kaziba in-nal-lazi
yaftaruna alal-lahil kaziba la-yuf-lihun). (Chapter 16 Verse 116)
And do not say towards what you utter with your tongues lies, ‘This is Halal (permitted) and this is Haram
(forbidden)’ inventing upon God lies. Surely those who invent upon God lies will not succeed.
Chapter 16 Verse 116 says those who impose restrictions beyond His decrees, they are lying with their tongues.
ANIMALS CAUGHT BY DOGS ARE PERMITTED
(Yas-alunaka ma-zaa uhil-la lahum. Qul uhil-la lakumul thor-ibatu wama ‘al-lamtum minal jawarihi mukalibina tu’al-
limu-nahun-na mim-ma ‘al-lamakumul-lah fa-kulu-mim-ma am-sakna alaikum waz-kurus mal-lah alai-hi. Wat-taqul-lah
in-nal-lah sari-ul hisab) (Chapter 5 Verse 4)
They ask you what is permitted for them. Tell them, ‘Permitted for you are all the good things that the dogs you
trained catch for you, according to what was taught by God to you. You may eat what they catch for you and mention
God’s name over it. You shall observe God, for God is most strict in reckoning.
Not many translators were willing to translate the word mukalibin as dogs because the majority of the so-called Muslims
believe it is forbidden (Haram) to keep a dog. The Arabic word for dog is Kalb and the same word appears in Chapter 7 Verse
176:-
(Walau shik-na la-rofaknahu biha wala-kin-nahu aq-lada ilal-ardhi wat-taba’a-huwa- hu kama-salil kalbi ain-tahmil alai-
hi yal-hash ay-tat-rukhu yal-hash. Zalika masalul qaumil lazi kaz-zabu bi-ayaatina. Fa qu-su-sil qoru-sorsa la-al-lahum
yad-tafakarun) (Chapter 7 Verse 176)
Had We willed, We could have elevated him with the scripture, but he insisted to stick to the ground and follow his
own opinions. His example is that of a dog (kalbi). If you give him attention he pants, and when you ignore him he
pants. Such is the example of those who reject our revelations. You shall narrate these so that they may think
properly.
(Al-yauma uhil-la-lakumud thoi-iba-tu wa-thor-‘a-mul-lazi utul-kitab hil-lul lakum wa-tho-‘a-mukum hil-lun lahum. Wah-
musornatu minal-mukminati wal-muh-sornatu minal-lazi utul-kitab min qob-likum) (Chapter 5 Verse 5)
Today all good things are permitted for you and the food of those who were given the previous scripture is permitted
for you. And your food is also permitted for them.
NOTE: In one same verse the subjects are always related. Unrelated subjects do not jump out in the same verse.
In Chapter 2 Verse 62 and Chapter 5 Verse 69 the true believers of the previous scriptures are also endorsed. Then in Chapter
5 Verse 5 we see the foods served by any of these parties are permitted for each other. While He is on the subject about the
people of the previous scriptures, He adds another simple and straightforward message about them in the same verse. This is
done sometimes at the closing end of a verse about a particular subject but never in the middle of the subject matter.
92
In Chapter 5 Verse 5 the verses started with Today and the instructions ended with the same tone of ‘Today, your food is
permitted to them’ then a new subject about the three parties is added onto it, ‘Also, your are permitted to marry any chaste
women among them’.
Throughout Chapter 5 Verse 1 to Verse 5, the subject is about food and the similarities of the sanctions prescribed to the people
of the previous scriptures and the Muslims
The invented pilgrimage and pilgrim’s garb (Ihram) is sandwiched haphazardly by the Arabs within the same verse
encroaches the perfect composition of the Quran.
The word Hurumun in Chapter 5 Verse 1 is not the pilgrimage or the Ihram wearing of the two piece white cloth. This is just
another conspiracy by the Arabs to skulk the people from the path of God.
THE ARABS FULFILL THE DEVIL’S PROMISE
The enormous corruption of the God’s words in the Quran by the Arabs in only to confirm that they have fulfilled the devil
wishes. According to the Quran the devil had promised:-
(Qola fabima a’waitani la-aq’udan-na lahum siro-thokal mustaqim} (Chapter 7 Verse 16)
He said, since you confirmed that I have strayed, I will mislead all of them from your straight path
In Chapter 9 Verse 97 it says, the ‘Arabs are staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy’. The Arabs understand about this permanent
decree and nothing can change it. They have to do exactly what the devil wanted to do when he said to God: ‘Since you have
confirmed that I have strayed, I will mislead all of them from your straight path’ quoted above. Chapter 9 Verse 97 says:-
The Arabs are staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy and more likely to be ignorant of God’s limit as revealed to his
messenger. (Chapter 9 Verse 97)
Among the Arabs around you there are hypocrites, they are from the city dwellers. And they are very staunch in their
hypocrisy. (Chapter 9 Verse 101)
We have no reason to believe otherwise. They are NOT the Arab nomads and definitely they are NOT the Arab Bedouins. We
have seen the tremendous impact when the Arabs twisted God’s words in the Quran. They have successfully misled the people
from the path of God by the billions.
KA’BATA (ANKLES) BECOME GOD’S HOUSE
The benefactor of the Arabic religion changed the word ‘Ka’aba that simply means ‘ankles’ of the leg to become God’s house.
The dissolution is done to accommodate their earlier baseless premeditated distortion of the word Hurumun’ in verse 2.
The word Ka’aba is mentioned at three different places in the Quran and they are all grouped in chapter 5. The title of Chapter 5
is ‘Al Maaidah’ which means ‘the Feast’.
Before exploring the true meaning of the word ‘ka’aba’ I would like to give a summary about Chapter 5.
There are 120 verses in this chapter and the subject of food is spread all over including one about drinking. The general
essence of the message in this chapter is about the three prophets who received God’s scripture, namely Moses, Jesus, and
Muhammad.
• The first five verses give the details of the sanctions on food. In Verse 6 to verse 11 the significance of upholding God’s
decree to brace the first five verses.
• Verse 12 to verse 47 is related the history of the Children of Israel who transgressed the laws given to Moses and Jesus.
• Verse 48 to verse 89 is about the message of the book to the last prophet reminding the readers about the violation of the
people of the previous scripture.
• Verse 90 to verse 93 the subject of food is again mentioned to admonish habitual soliciting of intoxicants, gambling and
dividing the meats by lots without constraint. In Verse 93 it says that those who believe and lead a righteous life commit no
sin by eating any food so long as they observe good moral conduct and continue to lead a righteous life.
• Verse 94 to verse 98 the subject is extended to wildlife as the point of convergence, which is again related to food. This is
for the conservation of wildlife.
• The subject diverts from Verse 99 to verse 109 about the limited role of the last prophet. However in between the
passages the subject of food is again mentioned in verse 103. Some of the names in this verse are beyond comprehension
to many people even to the Arabs. There are names like ‘Baheerah’ ‘Saa’ibah’ and ‘Waseelah’. They are not camels,
goats or donkeys which are common to the Arabs.
93
• To commensurate the title of Chapter 5 the history of Jesus is mentioned in Verse 110 to Verse 120. Here we see the
disciples wanted to reassure their hearts by making a preposterous demand from Jesus that he should ask from his Lord to
bring a feast from the sky as a sign of celebration. Their request was somehow consummated with the warning that they
will be punished severely if they disbelieve after the food was delivered.
These are the contextual essence of Chapter 5 of the Quran and they are mainly about food. And this is the only chapter where
we find the word ka’aba mentioned three times:-
This word is first mentioned in verse 6:-
O you who believe, when you uphold towards your commitments you shall wash your faces, your arms to
the elbows, wipe your heads, and wash your legs to the ankles (ka’baini). (Chapter 5 Verse 6)
The word Ka’baini is this verse is ankles. The same word is also used in Chapter 5 verse 95 to mean the ankles of animal.
Yaaiyuhallazi na-amanu la-taqtalu soida wa-antum hurumun waman qotalahu minkum muqota’amidan
fajaza-un misluma qotala-minalna’ami yah-kumu bihi zawa’adli minkum hadyan balighor ka’bati
aukafarotun tho’amu masakina au’adlu zaalika siyaman liyazuqo wabala amrihi ’afal-lah ‘am-ma salafa
waman ‘aada fayantaqimul-lah minhu wal-lahu ‘azizun zuntiqam. (Chapter 5 Verse 95)
O you who believe, do not kill the wildlife which you restrict [Hurumun]. If anyone kills on purpose, he shall
expiate with an equivalent livestock to be judged by two equitable men from among you as guides to
determine their ‘ankles’ (ka’bati) or expiating by feeding the poor or atone for it by fasting, so that he
feels the consequences of his actions. God has pardoned his previous offences. Whoever reverts to his
offence, God will avenge from him. God is almighty, avenger.
The word before ka’bati in the verse is hadyan baligha which literally mean to be guided to mature. The word hadyan comes
from the root hada, which means ‘to guide’ or ‘to lead’ or ‘to direct. The word ‘baligha’ comes from the root balagh, which
means to mature, or to ‘advance/mature’ towards an objective.
For example in Chapter 4 verse 6, if we take care of the orphans as a child we must test their maturity (balagh) soon they reach
the marriageable age before we hand over their rightful properties. The word balagh which means ‘mature’ in Chapter 4 Verse 6
is exactly the same word used in Chapter 5 Verse 95 referring to the maturity of the ankles of the animal.
You shall test the orphans when they reach maturity for marriage (balaghu nikaha). If you see rationality in
them, you shall hand over their properties and do not consume their properties excessively before they
grow up (aiya’baru). (Chapter 4 Verse 6)
In Chapter 4 Verse 6 the word balagh which means mature is further underlined by the word aiya’baru which means, before
they grow up. In other words the orphans must be matured before we hand over their properties to them and do not exhaust
their properties unlawfully before they grow up.
Another example from the Quran says mankind’s advancement or maturity on the straight path is useless for some even after
the great wisdom reached them. The same word Balighor-tun is used in Chapter 54 Verse 4-6:-
They have received enough knowledge to set them straight, great wisdom, but their maturity (baligha-tun)
seems to be useless. Therefore, leave them alone. (Chapter 54 Verse 4-6)
Wildlife conservation is an integral part of God’s creation. It is a decree that has to be observed by humans. Chapter 5 Verse 95
the ka’bati is related to the violation of the restrictions and the penalty one has to pay if the animals are killed on purpose during
the restricted period. Hunting is allowed only when the animals are matured. In Verse 2 of the same chapter the people are
advised not to violate God’s decree about hunting the wildlife during the period of restrictions. In Chapter 5 Verse 2 it says,
O you who believe, do not violate God’s decrees (sha’iral-lah), and the restricted months (shahrul-harama), and the
guidance (hadya), and the indicators (qo-laa-ida) and the harmony of the restrictions in the system (bai-tal-harama)
when seeking the grace and pleasure of God. But when they are permitted (halal-tum), you may hunt. Do not be
provoked by the enmity of those who prevent you from observing the sanctions of the submission (anil-mas-jidil-
haromi) and do not aggress. Cooperate with each other in righteous deeds and piety, and do not cooperate with
those committing sins and aggression.(Chapter 5 Verse 2)
The message in Verse 2 is to emphasize about the restrictions on hunting of wildlife. Once the ban is lifted, then you may hunt.
The message in Chapter 5 Verse 95 is easy to follow. For example, once the restriction (hurumun) on deer hunting is enforced,
but someone kills one of the deer, then he must be penalized in equivalent livestock. The offender shall be judged by two
equitable men from among themselves to ensure the restriction is observed until the ban is lifted.
‘Hadyan baligha al ka’bati’ literally ‘guides maturity the ankle means they must determine the maturity of the deer ‘on its
ankles’.
94
Also important is the fact that the fine must be such that the man who violated the indicators of the hunting restrictions ( qo-laa-
ida) and knowingly killed the animal when he was restricted (hurumun) from hunting, he must be made to feel the
consequences of his actions for killing the deer.
Therefore it is the duty of the equitable men (modern day game wardens fit the bill perfectly) to determine the maturity of the
animal that was killed and levy a suitable fine in equivalent value of matured livestock.
If a person kills a deer by mistake during the open season of the wild fowls while being observant to God, then it is his duty to
admit his mistake to the wildlife office to allow them to judge him. He must uphold his commitments and keep them pure to
preserve the harmony of restrictions in the system. If two equitable men do not judge him then it is his duty to feed the poor
voluntarily for an equivalent value in livestock or expiate by fasting so that he personally feels the consequences of his actions.
The same word Ka’aba also appears in Chapter 5 verse 97. The message is identical to Verse 2 in the same chapter: -
God has set the ‘ankles’ (ka’bata) the sanctioned in the system (baytil-harami) to be upheld for mankind, and the
restricted months (shahrul harama), and guidelines (hadya), and the indicators (qo laa ida). This is to let you know
that God; He knows everything in the heavens and the earth and what is beneath the earth. And surely God is fully
aware of everything. (Chapter 5 Verse 97)
Some critics who want to defend the rock idol might find the above verse illogical. They have overlooked the significance of the
wildlife conservation as part of God’s decree in Chapter 22 Verse 36. The word ‘Al Budna’ in this verse means the wild animals
or beasts, but translators differ in their understanding and some of them have erroneously said it means the camel. The word
ka’aba in Chapter 5 Verse 95 and verse 97 is related to the ankles of the wild animals, which starts from Chapter 5 Verse 94.
The word is mentioned again to indicate that mankind is to observe the maturity of these animals through their ankles, the
sanctions in the system, the guidelines, and the indicators restricting the hunting during specific months. Experts identify the
animal maturity by their strides.
The wildlife was set from God’s decree (sha’iril-lah), which is good for you. Remember God’s name over it while
aiming and when it falls at the distance. Therefore eat and give away from it voluntarily to the people and to those
who ask. That is what We created for you, so that you may be appreciative. (Chapter 22 Verse 36)
In Chapter 5 Verse 97 the Quran says, God knows everything in the heavens and the earth and what is beneath the earth. He
knows what we kill and what we did not kill. He also knows whether the animals are young or not, the killing is intended or not,
the atonement is duly fulfilled or not, or we have killed them during the period when it is supposed to be restricted ( hurumun) or
not.
The crux of the subject is that wildlife must be protected and managed according to their life cycle. People are not supposed to
hunt the wildlife during the restricted period particularly for those believe the ‘Unseen’. If for instance, they have wrongly violated
the decree then they must expiate their wrong doings voluntarily as prescribed in Chapter 5 Verse 95. Game hunting is a test de
facto for those who fear the UNSEEN God.
O you who believe, God may put you to the test through game hunting within the reach of your hand and your means. God
wants to distinguish those among you who fear the UNSEEN. Anyone who transgresses after this has deserved a painful
retribution. (Chapter 5 Verse 94)
For those who do not restrict themselves from hunting when they are supposed to be restricted they have deserved painful
retribution.
The wildlife should be protected and they should be allowed to live according to God’s system. Animals must not be killed unless
they can survive on their own feet (ankles) characterizing the maturity. That is all.
Unfortunately, the Arabs concealed the message in the Quran regarding the wildlife conservation and fooled the people to put
on the Togas which they call Ihram. The people were made to believe the ankle of animal is God’s house and call it the
‘baytul-lah’.
They have made Chapter 5 Verse 95 to read:-
O you who believe, do not kill any game during pilgrimage. If anyone kills on purpose he shall expiate with equivalent
livestock judged by two equitable people among you as offering to reach God’s house
I like to mention again that offering of animal sacrifices according to the Quran is EVIL. Attributing such religious rites to God is a
great blasphemy, but somehow the enemies of God have successfully diverted mankind to commit this wicked act by
manipulating God’s words in the Quran. I have to highlight the verse again to show the seriousness of this pagan’s primitive
rite:-
They even assign for God a share of the crops and livestock He has provided for them, saying, ‘This is for God’
according to their claims. And they also say, ‘This is for our idols’. However, what was assigned to their idols NEVER
reach God while that is assigned to God will ultimately end up to their idols. EVIL indeed is their judgement. (Chapter
6 Verse 136)
95
Assigning food to idols like the stone house can NEVER reach God. Manipulating a simple sentence ‘hadyan baligha al
ka’bati’ arbitrarily in Chapter 9 Verse 95 has led many people perform with diligence a detestable act of sacrificing thousands of
livestock every year. This is exactly what is condemned in the verse above. God calls sacrificial offerings the deeds of the devil.
They are EVIL.
Each year about two million people slaughter the livestock during their pilgrimage in Mecca as offering to God. The devotees of
the Arabic Religion also do the same slaughtering all over the world on the same day. They call the day of Eidil Adha[25].
Livestock and wildlife are provisions from God. The people should exercise self-sacrifice by donating God’s provisions to other
people. Those who have the privilege to eat the meat of wildlife they too must donate part of the bounty to other people.
For every nation We have set their own way of self sacrifice to remember God’s name upon the provisions from the
animal and the livestock. Your God is the one God, therefore you must submit to Him and deliver the good news to
the obedient whose hearts cringe upon remembering God. They remain steadfast in the face of adversity and they
uphold their commitments and give to charity from My provisions to them. The wildlife was set from God’s decree,
which is good for you. Remember God’s name over it while aiming and when it falls at the distance. Therefore eat and
give away from it voluntarily to the people and to those who ask. That is what We created for you, so that you may be
appreciative. (Chapter 22 Verse 34-36)
The Quran NEVER advocates animal sacrificial offerings. It is the humans who have to exercise self-sacrifice by giving to
charity from God’s provisions assigned to them. They should show their appreciation to God by upholding their commitments to
donate these provisions even during the time of hardship.
The word Bahimahi-an-am in Chapter 22 Verse 34 means ‘The livestock animals’. The word Al Badna in Chapter 22 Verse 36
means ‘The wildlife’. Before killing the wildlife, the hunter must remember God’s name over it, and then he may eat the meat
and he must also give to charity from part of the animal. They are all God’s provisions.
The Arabs have cunningly perverted the essence of the meaning of all the verses regarding the charity and food in the Quran.
They make the people perform the paganistic rites and worship by animal sacrifice. All these are the deeds of the DEVIL to
conspire against the true deen.
Although Chapter 6 Verse 136 has put in a simple term that, ‘Assigning food from the crops and livestock to God is EVIL’. But
the enemies of the prophet say the people must sacrifice the animal as an offering.
Today’s Saudi Arabia uses its oil wealth to build hotels, restaurants and shopping complexes to cater to the pilgrims’ needs. But
fifty years ago or a hundred years ago how could ‘pilgrims’ embark on their ‘pilgrimage’ without depending on wild game for
food?
The Arabs however realized this problem but they provided a simple solution. They say, You may not hunt only in the immediate
vicinity of the so-called ‘holy mosque’ which stands in Mecca. Since the skyscrapers around their ‘holy mosque’ is extended few
kilometers away from the mosque proper, game animals perhaps will not even be found in the middle of the desert 50
kilometers away. Whatever suggestion they state, no inherent pilgrims will make contingencies for a hunting trip when they pay
homage to their god or gods. It is the caretakers of the stone idols who just make it up as they go along.
End of Part Ten
Part Eleven
96
U’MRA AND HAJ
THE INVENTED PILGRIMAGE
The violent and ridiculous Arab religion masquerading as ‘Islam’ today has among its many fabricated rituals deceives the
people to pay homage to a stone building in Mecca. They have manipulated two words in the Quran to misrepresent them as a
compulsory ritual to be part of the article of the faith. The word ‘Haj’ and u’mra were distorted to become the annual pilgrimage
and the latter is thought over as the lesser pilgrimage. These rituals were not ordained and they are totally opposite and against
the teachings of the last prophet.
GOD PROSPER THE HUMANS
The word U’mro-ata which is commonly referred to as the U’mra is a derivative from the root word ‘ M R spelt with a ‘ayn, or
‘ayn mim ror a laryngeal without equivalent in any western language.
The root word ‘Amr’ refers to ‘The life’ of something. In the Quran this word is used to refer as the continuous act of response
carried through a purpose. For example, if we want to give life to the barren land, we have to develop or cultivate it until we see
the result, and in this respect; the Quran calls it a’maru. When God created the humans, He ta’mara on them or gave life to
what He has created. This is also in the Quran.
From the same root word ‘Amr’ (Life) we see that God is forever performing the act of u’mrah (giving life) upon the humans so
that they remain alive or m’amuri for a certain period of time which in turn is the ‘umur or age until it expires. All these words
come from the same root word ‘Amr’.
However, should He decides to stop a life from prospering, He says,
‘wama-yu-’am-maru min mu-‘am-marin’ (Chapter 35 Verse 11)
Literally it means ‘Will not continue to give life (yu-‘am-maru) from the life (min-mu’ammar).
To illustrate the point, let us explore some of the examples from the Quran:-
Huwa ansha akum minal ard was ta’mara-kum fi-haa fas-taq-fi-ruhu som-ma tubu ilai-hi (Chapter 11 Verse 61)
He is the One who created you from the earth and gives life (ta‘mara-kum) to you in it. Therefore you shall ask for
forgiveness and repent. (Chapter 11 Verse 61)
From the day God creates a life on earth, He continues to give life to it until a certain period of time. In reciprocal, the life should
ask forgiveness and repent to the Creator for as long as it survives.
The root A’mr which means ‘Life’ appears in the Quran once in Chapter 15 Verse 72. From this root word it generates many
other derivatives and they are use in many places of the Quran.
La-‘amru-ka in-nahum lafi-shak-ro-bihem yak-mahun (Chapter 15 Verse 72)
By your life, surely they are intoxicated in their wandering.
We know our life span is limited for a paternally designed period and we simply cannot determine by ourselves when we should
live or die. In other words, we do not know when or where we are going live to die. Our doctors may tell us the approximate
period of our survival after they have identified or established a certain sickness, but their diagnosis cannot determine the exact
day or time when our life will expire except through guesswork. But the one who granted us the life is the only one who decides
on matters of life and death. To illustrate this, let us read a passage in Chapter 35 Verse 11 where three different derivatives
from the same root AMR describing the process of a life.
Wa-ma-yu-‘am-maru min-mu-‘am-marin wala-yon-qo-shu min u’muri-hi il-laa fi-kita-bin (Chapter 35 Verse 11)
When translated literally it says:
‘Wa-maa’ And not

‘Yu-‘am-maru’ to have life (or to live)
‘Min’ from
‘Mu-‘am-marin’ the life given
‘Wala-yon-qo-shu’ and does not pre expire
‘min-u’muri-hi’ from its life
‘il-laa fi-kita-bin’ except that which is recorded.
According to Yusuf Ali’s translationes it say: -
‘Nor is a man long-lived granted length of days, nor is a part cut off from his life’.
97
TB Irving says:-
‘Nor elderly person grows even older nor has anything shortened from his life’.
Mohammad Asad says:-
‘And none that is long lived has his days lengthened – and neither is ought to lessened of his days’.
Rashad Khalifa says:-
‘Nor does anyone live a long life or a short one’.
A complex verse of such nature cannot be translated literally by any religious oriented translators as the explanatory vocabulary
list requires secular reflections and this is where translators have failed to address important issues. The significance of the
essence of the message in the Quran is either lost or neglected.
Many people do not realize, without God the creator - it is impossible for us to exist on this planet earth. It is He who gave us the
life from the earth, it is He who sustains to prosper our life on it, and it is He who resolves it. They are all prerecorded or planned
which many people have erroneously call it as ‘predetermined’. How this is possible is beyond any scientific study, though we
hear speculations about human cloning without anyone attributing that the source of life still remains in God’s power. Genetic
science has come a long way, but humans are still in the dark about the source of life. The word ‘ ta’mara-kum’ in Chapter 11
Verse 61 quoted earlier refers as ‘to continue to give life’ as a process of prospering the life which He has created.
THE HUMANS PROSPER (U’MRA) THE EARTH
In order to advance in life, humans are capable to give life or to prosper the earth inherited by them. In Chapter 30 Verse 9 we
see that vigorous communities will become successful once they develop what is at their disposal. The Quran says there were
some previous communities who were strong and successful after they ‘amaru the earth or they gave life to the earth upon
cultivating it.
Wa-asha-rul ard-tho wa-‘amaru-ha ak-saror min-man ‘amaru-ha wa-ja-athum rosuluhum bil-bai-ina-ti (Chapter 30
Verse 9)
And they initiated on earth and (‘amaru-ha) gave life to it more than from what these have (‘amaru-ha) given life to it,
and their messengers went to them with the clear revelations (Chapter 30 Verse 9)
The word ‘amaru in Chapter 30 Verse 9 and ta’mara in Chapter 11 Verse 72 have the same essence of meaning signifying the
act to accomplish the cause, and both words were derived from the same root AMR. Literally the two verses are making
reference of the act of giving life or prospering.
We also find the word m’amur from the same root word which means alive in Chapter 52 Verse 4 to signify the continuous state
of characteristics.
Wal-baitil m’amuri (Chapter 52 Verse 4)
And the living system.
A careful examination of the context shows that this passage was wrongly translated for no reason except to serve the Arabic
religion. The Arabs insist translators should ridiculously translate the word bai-til m’amuri as the ‘frequented shrine’ or ‘much
frequented house’. In the beginning they say the word bayta means a house, but this time the house is elevated to the status of
a shrine or temple. The word ‘ma’muri’ which means ‘alive’ was ridiculously translated to become ‘frequented’. This is another
example how passages in the Quran were simply distorted by the enemies of God and His messenger to show the nonsensical
statement in the Quran. Frequenting shrine may be suitable only to the prehistoric Arabic faith but not after the Quran was
revealed.
The word baiti-ma’muri in Chapter 52 Verse 4 is a continuation of the context from verse 1 of the same chapter. The name of
the chapter is ‘The Mountain’ and that was where Moses received the scripture from God. The verse mentions the greatness of
God’s creation of the sky and the oceans:-
Chapter 52 Verse 1 Wat-thoori ( Verse 2) wa-kitaa-bin mas-thoo-ri (Verse 3) fi-rok-khi man-shoo-ri (Verse 4) wal
baiti-ma’muri (Verse 5) was-sak-fil mar-fu-‘e (Verse 6) Wal-bar-ril mas-juri
By the Mountain, and the recorded Scripture, in exposed scrolls and the living system and the sky raised high and
the oceans that fills with waves. (Chapter 52 Verse 1-6)
98
There is only one ‘bayta’ in the Quran. It is the same one pointed out to Abraham in chapter 2 Verse 125, purified by him for
those who are devoted (a’kiffin) and for those who humble themselves in submission (wa-roka’is-sujud). In Chapter 52 Verse
4 we are told, at the time Moses received the scripture God’s system was alive. Moses did not go to Mecca to visit the Arabs’
black stone. Perhaps at the time when Moses received the scripture, Mecca was an empty desert valley like any other places on
the Arab soil while the tribes were roaming barefooted in their loincloth.
The message revealed to Moses is an indication that God’s system existed and alive and it will continue to be in that state after
the scripture was revealed to him. The Quran merely states it is the same system and the same message manifested to the last
prophet:-
This is the same as in the previous scriptures, the scripture of Abraham and Moses. (Chapter 87 Verse 18-19)
The word baitil-ma’muri has nothing to do with altar, house, tabernacle, shrine, temple, synagogue, church, mosques or any
house of ‘worship’. The Quran simply abhors all forms of ‘worship’, ‘pagan’s rites’, or ‘ritual prayer’. These are man made.
It is the humans who make what they built as holy or sacred. The Arabs were actually competing with other religions and fooled
the people to worship what their grandfathers’ had worshiped. They took advantage to attribute these lies to God because the
Quran was revealed in Arabic. That is all.
The word U’mra in the Quran does not refer to a special journey or religious visit to be performed at a particular place. U’mra
simply means to ‘prosper’ God’s prescribed submission or the masajidil-lah by those who found the path to the system.
In-nama ya’muru masa-jidil-lah man-amana-bil-lah wal-yaumil akhirah al-ak-siru wa-aqor-mus-solaa ta-wa-ataz zaka-
ta wa-lamyaksha il-lal-lah fa-‘sha. Ulaa-ika aye-yaku-nu minal-muh-tadin (Chapter 9 Verse 18)
The only people who deserve to prosper (ya-muru) God’s prescribed submissions (masa-jidil-lah) are those who
believe in God and the last day. They observe their commitments and keep them pure. They fear no one except Allah.
They are the ones who are guided.
The word masa-jidal-lah itself has been translated as a plural to mean ‘Mosques of God’. If what the Arabs are saying is true,
then, all the mosques around the world must be owned by God. But then again, they insist that the people must ya’muru or
prosper ONLY one mosque in Mecca. If anyone says other mosques outside their country as masa-jidil-lah they will accuse
these people as blasphemy deserved to be stoned to death.
HOW THE U’MRA IN VERSE 19 IS DISTORTED
In Chapter 9 Verse 18 the Arabs declared firmly the meaning of the word ‘ya’muru’ is ‘to frequent God’s mosques’ but they
foolishly claim the same word in Verse 19 is ‘managing the holy mosque’. Both words are derived from the same root ‘Amr.
Some translators even say, ‘Inhabiting the holy mosque’. Thus is their twisting.
According to the Quran a person who manages or administers something is called ‘amil pronounced as ‘amil’ from the word
‘amila. The root word for ‘amil is ‘ M L and the root for u;mra is ‘ M R. They are NOT the same. The word ‘amil appears several
times in the Quran:-
In-namas sor-da-qortu lil fuqoror wal-masakin wal-‘amilin alai-ha (Chapter 9 Verse 60)
Indeed the charity shall go to the poor and the needy and those administering over them
It may be favorable for the Arabs to mislead the non-Arabs about the true meaning of the Arabic words written within the
passages of the Quran, but they are powerless in altering the original texts. Unlike other books, the Quran has never been
reviewed or edited from the time it was revealed. If we pick up a Quran written say 800 years ago or more from any country,
then compare it with the most recent text printed anywhere around the world, we will find the Arabic texts word for word,
sentence for sentence to be exactly the same. The author strongly believes the statement in the book is true in nature and form
when it says:-
Indeed, it is We who revealed the reminder, and surely We will guard it. (Chapter 15 Verse 9)
The totally erroneously claim made by the Arabs that the Quran was written on leafs, parchments, stones, and animal skins
were the result of their ignorance and the systematic denigration. The truth is however, to be uncovered when it deals with
human logic.
Obviously, the only way to deceive mankind is by the tongue-twisting tactic. Convince the people that the Quran is
untranslatable so that they can continue to distort the scripture, then proclaim the basis of whatever they say are from God. The
followers of the Arabic religion around the world are caught in this web after putting their trust to the Arabic priests who learn the
trade from these corrupt Arabs.
99
Indeed there are among them traitors who twist their tongues with the scripture so that you may think it is from the
scripture when they are not from the scripture. And they claim it is from God when it is not. They have uttered lies
upon God while they knew. (Chapter 3 Verse 78)
One simple word is the ‘baytul-lah’ or House of God. Every Sunni and Shiite knows deep down to his bones that ‘baytul-lah’ or
house of God refers to the cubicle stone structure called the ‘ka’abah’ which is today located in Mecca. For the information of
the readers, there is no such thing as the ‘baytul-lah’ in the Quran. The concept of the ‘House of God’ is just another Arabic
pagan mythos. They twisted their tongue to make people believe this word is found in the Quran. Unfortunately it is not.
The Quran speaks in truth when it says some people twist their tongue with the scripture so that people may think it is from God
when they are not from the scripture, but the hypocrites continue to insist Islam must be professed in its original language.
Besides what has been decreed by God about the Arabs in the Quran, it is beyond any reasonable doubt that the Arabs are
responsible for the distortion of the Quran. Simple word like ‘i’mara-ta’ which means ‘prospering’ has suddenly become
‘managing or inhabiting or visiting’.
Translators are compelled to change the meaning of the word i’marata because of the bondage that shackled them. Their
conviction dictated upon them it is the right thing to do to worship God through a stone structure. Therefore they find nothing
wrong to say the word ya’muru in Chapter 52 Verse 4 as the frequented shrine and in Chapter 9 Verse 18 as to ‘frequent’
God’s mosque.
This is the chain reaction soon after one word is distorted from the Book. They have to continue to distort other words. There is
no end to the distortions and most of the time the passage becomes absurd when taken as a whole. Today the book is seen as
an inward looking archive particularly when they are read in translation or the so-called ‘exegesis’ or ‘tafsir’ of the Quran.
The meaning of ya’muru masjidil-lah in Chapter 9 Verse 18 is not to frequent God’s mosque but it signifies to act of the
people who prosper God’s prescribed submission. Similarly the word ‘i’mara-ta’ mas-jidil-haromi in Chapter 9 Verse 19 does
not refer to the people ‘managing’ the Holy Mosque or ‘inhabiting’ the sacred mosque. There is no such thing as a physical
mosque as far as the Quran is concerned, but it is a term used to signify the ‘ prospering’ of the submission sanctioned in the
Quran. Therefore ‘umrah is not a journey to perform a ritual at a geographically located place.
Many people were led to believe the u’mrah is a mini haj where they find the rituals are the same except for the ‘stoning of the
devil’ made of bricks in Mina. This is how the Arabs deceived credulous people. They even believe God is not alone in Mecca;
He has the devil for a neighbor in Mina. Only the Arabs can come up with such ridiculous idea.
Ma’mur, yu’am-mar, mu’am-mar, u’mur and u’mra are the derivatives of the same root ‘Amr to mean ‘to give life, giving life,
prosper or prospering, or to cultivate’ and NOT as a special ‘visit’ to any shrine or temple the way the Arabs wanted us to
believe.
THE CHALLENGE OR THE HAJ
People may ask, why is the concept of challenge is relevant to the Quran. For all purposes and intent, man is expected to face
many challenges in his life even to seek knowledge. Unless he sincerely strives to find the right way, his life is useless. A wise
man sees, listens, and understands. He does not follow a certain pattern blindly, he thinks critically, weights everything as good
or bad, verifies everything; consider its consequences before he makes his decision.
When someone tells us to travel to Mecca to perform a pilgrimage for the sake of God, is it not our right to ask why? After all,
men are expected to use the power of reasoning.
After looking at the texts, we cannot find any straightforward command about the pilgrimage except one passage in Chapter 3
Verse 97 giving a hint of a possible journey ambiguously. This verse however, when read in isolation will raise more questions
rather than giving us the answer. To understand the message we need to read the two preceding verses, only to realize it is not
exactly what the Arabs wanted us to believe. The verse is making reference about following the step of Abraham who found the
system and it is the duty of mankind to search for the system.
The Arabs after they have corrupted the word U’mra to become ‘visit’, they continue to advance further to twist another word in
the Quran by saying the meaning of the word Haj is the annual pilgrimage.
When we examine the root word for the haj the consonants is bilateral with the letter H J. We will discover the correct meaning
to this word is simply Challenge or ‘quarreling’ which has the same essence.
Many of them say the meaning of the word Haj is pilgrimage. At the same time they say some of the derivatives from this word
in other verses in the Quran like ta-hajja and yu-hajju means to argue. This is their confusion and contradiction. Same words
mean different things in different verses of the same Quran. The Quran categorically use the word Jadal to mean argue. We
will explain each of these words one by one from the verses of the Quran.
The word Jadal appears in the Quran many times. In Chapter 11 Verse 32 the people of Noah accused him for ‘arguing’ too
much with them. They say ‘you argue’ with ‘too many arguments’.
Qolu ya-Nuhu qod jadal-tana fak-sharta jadala-na fa’tinabiha ta’eduna ainkonta minal sodiqin. (Chapter 11 Verse 32)
They say, ‘O Noah, you argue with too many arguments. Bring us the doom you are threatening, if you are truthful.
Clearly the word Jadal is mentioned in this verse to refer to the ‘arguments’ between Noah and his people.
100
There is another Verse from the Quran to confirm that the word Jadal is to Argue. During the time of the last prophet there was
a woman who successfully ‘argued’ with him in Chapter 58 Verse 1.
Qod sami’ allah qaula lati tu-jadil-ka fi-zaujiha wa-tastaki il-lal-lah. Wal-lah yasma’hu taha-wurokuma. In-nal-lah
sami’un basir (Chapter 58 Verse 1)
God heard the woman who argues with you about her husband and complained to God. And God heard the
discussions. God is hearer and seer.
The woman did not complain to the prophet about her husband. She argued with the prophet and then complained to God.
From these two verses we see ‘argue’ cannot be classified under the same category of challenge. Furthermore it has a root
word by itself.
In Chapter 42 verse 16 two derivatives from the root word of Haj or H J are used. The first word is hajuu and the second word
is hujaa which are more appropriately translated as ‘challenge’. Let us examine the verse:-
Wal-lazi And those who

Yu-haa-ju-na challenge
Fil-lah about God
Min from
Ba’dimaa after what
Tu-hii-ba they received
Lahu with it
Hujaa-tuhum their challenge
Da-hi-dho-than are nullified
A’in-da according to
Rob-bihim their Lord
Wa-‘alai-him and upon them
Gha-dha-bun the wrath
Wa-lahum and for them
‘aza-bun punishments
sha-did severe
The word ha-juu and hujaa come from the same root word ‘haj’.
When the root is appended with two prefixes like ya-ta-haa-ju it signifies the active participles and the future tense. However,
the word may change slightly to become ‘quarreling’. The essence of the meaning between the word ‘quarreling’ or ‘challenging’
does not differ. In Chapter 40 Verse 47 it says:-
Wa-izza- ya-ta-haa-ju fin-nar (Chapter 40 Verse 47)
And when they are quarreling in the fire
The most appropriate word for this passage is that the people are quarreling or challenging each other instead of arguing. After
all they are already in the hell fire.
Therefore, the correct meaning of Hajaa or Hajii or Hajuu when they are mentioned in the passages of the Quran is more
appropriately translated to mean challenge rather than the traditionally understood as the annual pilgrimage. We see one
simple message in Chapter 9 about a temporary suspension of enmity between God and His messenger against the idol
worshipers on the day a declaration is made which is called the Day of the Great Challenge.
Reprieve is herein granted from God and His messenger to those among the idol worshipers who sign a peace treaty
with you. Thus you may roam the earth freely for sour months, and know that you can never escape from God, and
that God will inevitably defeat the non-believers. And a declaration is herein issue from God and His messenger on
the Great Day of Challenge (yau-mal-haj-ji-akbar), that God disowns the idol worshipers, and so does His
messenger. If you repent it is good for you. But if you turn away then know that you can never escape from God.
In the Arabic religion such declaration never took place during the lifetime of the last prophet in Mecca or there is any mention in
their own religious book that such declaration had ever happened during any Pilgrimage. For more than one thousand years
such declaration did not happened anywhere around the world or even in Mecca.
The verse categorically emphasizes about the significance of the declaration to disown the idol worshipers, and that is the day
of the Great Challenge to the messenger or those who follow the messenger.
It is NOT the Great pilgrimage to make the declaration, but it is the Great Challenge to make the declaration to the idol
worshipers! Today the Arabs in their confusion declared, if the pilgrimage falls on Friday in any calendar year it is classified as
the Great Pilgrimage without declaring to disown the idol worshipers. This is how the Arabs twisted the meaning of the word in
the Quran.
101
In the Arabic religion there is no such thing as a ‘declaration’ against the ‘idol worshipers’ because they are worshiping the stone
idols themselves! The word Haj-ji akbar in Chapter 9 Verse 3 clearly means the ‘Great Challenge’ NOT the ’Great Pilgrimage’.
HAJJAA IBRAHIM
Not many people know the word Hajjaa Ibrahim is in the Quran.
In Chapter 2 Verse 258, it is the story of a man who challenged Abraham, and the word used in the verse is Hajjaa ibrohim.
This does not mean Abraham is a Haji who went to Mecca on a pilgrimage. .
Many non-Arabs upon fulfilling their pilgrimage to the stone idol in Mecca will append the word Haj before their name. The Arabs
laughs every time they see non-Arabs use names like ‘Haji’ Raheemudin or ‘Haji’ Sulaiman as a title.
Alam-tara-ilal-lazi Hajjaa Ibrohim fi-rob-bi-hi (Chapter 2 Verse 258)
Have you not considered the man who challenged Abraham about his Lord with it?
The word Hajjaa Ibrohim here is spelt exactly the same in Arabic as Hajji imara-ta mas-jidil-harami in Chapter 9 Verse 19,
which refers to the people who take the challenge to prosper the sanctions of the submission.
If we look at the passages in the Quran, the distortions by the Arabs are very damaging. As soon as they twist one word from
the Book to suit their religion of ‘worship’, the chain reaction is prejudicial to the followers because they have to change the
meanings of other words in the Quran from the same root word supporting the conspiracy. Many derivatives from the root word
H J or Haj have been deliberately changed to accommodate the conspiracy.
We have clearly shown from the above as well as in many other pages in this book it is these corruptions which today are
exposing this Arab conspiracy. They are easily exposed because they are inconsistent and contradictory. They give different
meanings to the same words, which are totally at odds at different places in the Quran to suit their fake Arabic Religion.
Another example are the words, Hajaa-ru, Mu-hajii-rin and Yu-hajii-run from the same root word H J or Haj which were also
corrupted from the Quran to mean ‘to emigrate’ or ‘migrating’.
In truth the actual word for ‘migrating’ in the Quran is dz’ana, and the word for journey or travel is Safar. Those who ‘strike out
on a journey’ from their homes are also said to ‘daraba’ which literally means, ‘strike’. None of these words have the same root
as H J or Haj.
God says in the Quran,
If all the trees on earth were made into pens and the oceans, multiplied sevenfold supplied the ink. God will never
run out of words. God is almighty, wise. (Chapter 31 Verse 27).
This simply means that God knows which words to use to convey His guidance in the Quran. There is no need to convert the
sea to ink and all the trees into pens. But the Arabs have proven to themselves they are the enemies of God and His
messenger. To them God’s words are not enough. They have to create new words. Why? To explain the Quran better. Why?
Because to them God’s Quran is not clear. God has used too few words. We need other words to explain God’s too few words.
We must cut some trees and convert some of the ocean into ink.
They have twisted arbitrary the meaning of the words like Hajaa-ru, Mu-hajii-rin and Yu-hajii-ru which are from the same root
H J or Haj which actually means challenge and twisted them to give different meanings which are contradictory. In the end it is
the Arabs who ran out of words.
They deceived the people by trying to associate these words to the root of another word H J R or Hajara. But the meaning of
Hajara is to forsake, flee from, leave off, abstain from, abandon, shun or forsake and not ‘to migrate’ or to leave their homes. In
the Quran the word ‘Dz’ana’ is used for ‘migrating’.
The word Hajaa-ru and Yu-hajii-ru in the Quran in most cases are used together with the word jahidu or strives in the ‘path of
God/fi-sabi-lilah’. There is no indication in the Quran that all the previous prophets before the time of Muhammad moved away
from their homes to strive in the path of God. God sent all His messengers to further His cause to their own community:-
We have sent messengers before you to their own people with profound signs then We punished the
rebellious. I have made a duty upon Myself to give victory to the believers’. (Chapter 30 Verse 47)
Every messenger was sent to their own people. These messengers and the people who believed with them will take the
challenge to strive with their money and life in the path of God. During the cause of their struggle they will be persecuted and
oppressed and sometimes they were evicted from their homes. An example in the Quran shows us that they will undergo
suffering and were forced to move out because of their struggle.
Their Lord responds to these by saying, ‘I never neglect to recompense any worker among you, male or female, you
are equal to each other. Thus those who take the challenge/hajaa-ru and they were evicted from their homes and
102
suffer in My path/fi-sabi-li and those who fought and get killed, surely I will remit their sins and admit them into
gardens with flowing streams. Such is the reward from God. God possesses the best rewards. (Chapter 3 Verse 195)
The purpose of hajaa-ru in this verse is in reference of doing some work, with possible banishment, and suffering. But the Arabs
wanted us to believe that the word hajaa-ru is to migrate. If we read Chapter 3 Verse 195 above, the enemies cannot be
evicting the believing men and women if they have migrated away from their homes. They were evicted from their homes
because they were striving with the money and their lives in the path of God in the same area.
Let us take another example from the Quran. There are two kinds of people in Chapter 8 Verse 72. There are people who
believe and take the challenge/hajaa-ru by striving with their money and lives in the path of God and there is also another group
of people who believe but they do not take the challenge/yu-hajii-ru. Both the word hajaa-ru and yu-hajii-ru are mentioned in
the same verse.
Indeed those who believe and they take the challenge/hajaa-ru and strive/ja-hadu with their money and life in the
path of God together with those who provide protection and lend support; they are allies to each other. Those who
believe but they do not take the challenge/yu-hajii-ru you owe them no obligation until they take the challenge/yu-
hajii-ru . But if they seek your assistance in the deen you are obliged to assist them provided you have a treaty with
them. God knows everything you do and He is seer. (Chapter 8 Verse 72)
The above is a very clear instruction. The people who believe take the challenge in their own areas and there will be others who
will protect and lend support them. In the same area there are also others who believe, but they do not take the challenge and
strive with their money and lives in the path of God. Those who are striving in the same area owe no obligation to these
believers until they take up the challenge and strive together.
The Arabs twisted the word hajaa-ru and yu-hajii-ru in Chapter 8 Verse 72 to become ‘emigrate’ like the following:-
Indeed those who believe and migrate and strive with their money and life in the path of God and those who provide
protection and lend support, they are allies to each other. Those who believe but they do not emigrate, you owe them
no obligation until they emigrate. But if they seek your assistance in the deen you are obliged to assist them provided
you have a treaty with them. God knows everything you do and He is seer. (Chapter 8 Verse 72)
• It is illogical to say the people who wish to migrate and strive in the path of God will be welcomed by strangers of another
town or they will be protected and get the support from strangers. In all probabilities these strangers could be sharing the
same belief as the people whom they have fled from.
• The verse also says, ‘If the believers who do not migrate with you seek your assistance in the deen you are obliged to
assist them’. How the person who has migrated away is able to offer assistance to the believers who stayed behind is
beyond anyone’s imagination.
Therefore the word ‘hajaa-ru, yu-hajii-ru, mu-hajii-rin does not refer to ‘emigrate’ or ‘migrate’. They are the actions of the
doers who take the challenge by striving in the path of God in the same area where they are staying to further the cause in
cultivating God’s deen.
The history in the Quran shows that all the people before the time of the last prophet were persecuted, prosecuted and
oppressed by their own people in their own homeland. They do not migrate away from their homeland but they were banished
or evicted from their home for no reasons other than saying, ‘Our Lord is God’ or ‘Rob-bu-nal-lah’. God has never imposed any
hardship to any of His servants to move out from their homes migrating to another town or country to strive in His path. He has
made a duty upon Himself to give victory to the believers. If those people, who think they believe in God, but failed to attain any
victory after striving with their money and lives in their own homeland, there is no need for them to migrate to another land.
There is something wrong with them, not the location where they strive.
The language in the Quran is easy and perfect. Let us prove our point by demonstrating the elementary usage of the words in
the Quran.
• The meaning of Sol-laa is commitment or obligation. A man who (singular) is committed is called a Mu-sol-lan.
(Chapter 2 Verse 125). If many men (plural) they are called Mu-sol-lin (Chapter 107 Verse 5)
• The meaning of Islam is Surrender. A man (singular) who surrenders is said to Aslim (Chapter 2 Verse 131). Many
people (plural) they are called Mus-limin
• The meaning of Ihtada is to be truly guided. Many guided people are called Muh-tadin (Chapter 2 Verse 16)
• The meaning of Azan is to announce. A man who makes the announcement is called a Mu-az-zinun (Chapter 7
Verse 44)
Similarly, the meaning of the word Haj is to challenge. People who take the challenge are called Hajii (Chapter 19 Verse 19).
People who are involved in the challenge are called the Mu-hajii-rin (Chapter 9 Verse 100). Those who are responding to the
challenge are called Hajaa-ru (Chapter 9 Verse 20).
Please see some of the context used in the Quran about the word Haj.
103
The challenge is haj. God says take the challenge ‘hajuu’ (Chapter 3 Verse 97) to His prescribed system. Once they can find
their way there (Chapter 2 Verse 196), they must deliver the guidance ‘hadya’ to the people until it is made permissible (ma-hil-
la). They are the rightful people to prosper ‘ya’muru’ God’s prescribed submission or the ‘mas-jidil-lah’ (Chapter 9 Verse 18).
Take the challenge Hajji (Chapter 9 Verse 19) by prospering (i’marata) the sanctioned submission (mas-jidil-harami)
prescribed by God. Those who respond to the challenge hajaa-ru (Chapter 9 Verse 20), they are called the mu-hajjii-rin
(Chapter 9 Verse 100). Those who want to take the challenge in the path of God they are called yu-hajjiir fi-sabi-lilah (Chapter
4 Verse100).
The above composition has six derivatives from the same root word of H J or Haj.
But the Arabs say it is pilgrimage, migrating and ‘worshiping’ the stone house in Mecca.
Let us quote other examples from the Quran:-
In chapter 9 verse 100:-
Was-sabi-qun And those who were active

Aw-walun earlier
Minal from among
Mu-hajii-rin those who took the challenge
Wal-ansor and the supporters
Wal-lazi and the people
Nat-tabi’u who were following them
The verse says,
And those who were active earlier from among those who took the challenge and the supporters who were following
them. (Chapter 9 Verse 100).
But the Arabs say, ‘The first of the emigrants and the helpers and the followers’. They wanted it to be meant that the last prophet
preached that people had to move from their houses to strive in the path of God. This is why so many itinerant preachers are
walking all over the earth spreading corruption and idol worship. They distorted the words in the Quran to fit their invented
Arabic Religion.
If the few examples are insufficient, let us quote another example in Chapter 4 verse 100. It says:-
Wa-man And those who are

Yu-hajiir taking the challenge
Fi-sabi-lilah in the path of God
The meaning in chapter 4 verse 100 is crystal clear. But the Arabs say, ‘Those who are migrating in the path of God’. This is
where logic and bigotry differs.
In other words, each time somebody wants to submit to God’s prescribed way of life or the ‘deen-nil-lah’ he has to migrate from
his home or country. All we need is one good reason for such illogical idea.
Nothing in the Arabic Religion is sensible. The Arabs twist the meaning of these verses and attribute them to the last prophet
because they have invented tons of false stories about the life history of the prophet. They twist the meaning of the Quran to
keep people from taking the challenge in the path of God. Otherwise people will strive against the invented Arabic Religion
which ‘worships’ a stone idol in Mecca.
For those who are convinced about God and want to observe His prescribed way of life, they must take the challenge Hajuu to
His system ‘if they can find the way’. This is the challenge or the haj.
We do not just put on an the Roman togas, shave our head, throw stones at a brick pillar, kiss a black granite stone, walk
around in semi circles around another stone structure crying, ‘I have come God, I have come’ and feel gratified that we have
fulfilled our commitments. We must actively and consciously take the challenge or the Haj to move ourselves closer to living a
Way of Life or deen that is sanctioned by God. That is Haj.
It is the duty upon mankind towards God to take the challenge (Hajuu) to the system (Bayti) for those who can find
their way to it (Chapter 3 Verse 97)
They are told,
In the system (bayti) there are signs indicating the status of Abraham.
Please also note carefully the clear Arabic in Chapter 3 Verse 97 ‘manis-tha-tha’a ilaihi sabiilaan’ which means ‘whoever can
find his way there’.
104
If pilgrimage is indeed a religious ritual to the Ka’aba in today’s Mecca in Saudi Arabia, or even Mecca 500 years ago, what is
the difficulty to say, ‘Whoever can find his way there’? There is no mystery in finding our way to Mecca. Even 500 years ago,
people knew where Mecca was. We just had to get a camel, horse or get on a jumbo jet today and we will reach Mecca.
But we cannot get to God’s system by jumping on a jumbo jet or riding on camel. We must take the challenge to get there. It is
a test of our commitment. We definitely cannot get there by shaving our head, wearing indecent togas, throw stones at a stone
pillar like a child, kissing a black granite or walking in circle around another stone pillar. If we insist on doing this we just become
a ‘religious ignoramus’. Doing things without using our common sense and without having any knowledge of the Quran, which is
the prophet’s true teaching from God.
It is not difficult for the humans to take the challenge Hajuu to God’s system and be devoted to His System or to humble in
submission to His system. His system is not a ‘religion’. Period.
Islam is the universal Way of Life that can be observed by any human on earth without institutionalizing it so that each and every
single man is responsible for whatever he does during his lifetime. Each of them will be judged as individuals the way they were
created the first time. They were expected to serve the Lord who created them and it is their duty to submit to the Lord’s
prescribed way of life to keep it pure.
ABRAHAM AND ISHMAEL WERE NEVER IN MECCA
There is no evidence from the Quran particularly in Chapter 2 from Verse 125 to Verse 129 that Abraham and Ishmael built a
physical ‘house’ in a place called Mecca. The truth is, just like Moses and Jesus, Abraham, and Ishmael were never in Mecca as
prophets or messengers to warn the Arabs.
If Abraham was inspired by God to go to ‘Mecca’ to purify His House, he is duty bound to warn all the Arabs in Mecca and the
Arabs around it. But the Quran says, the Arabs did not know anything about God’s scripture and neither have they seen any
Warner before Muhammad:-
We did not give them the scripture to study, And We did not send messengers to them before you as
Warners[26] (Wa-maa- arsalna-ilaihim-qoblika- Nazirin) (Chapter 34 Verse 44)
The verse clearly says there is ‘No messengers to the Arabs around Muhammad’s community before the Quran was revealed’.
Therefore there was neither Abraham nor Ishmael talking to any Arabs in ‘Mecca’ or elsewhere in the Arab soil where
Muhammad would later appear. Muhammad was the first messenger to the Arabs around him. So if the people believe that
Muhammad was born in Mecca, it confirms that Abraham could never have been sent to Mecca.
Additionally in Chapter 22 Verse 27 Abraham was told, ‘Announce to the people that they shall observe the ‘Hajii’. They will
come to you walking and riding, they will come from every corner’. Putting them together, the Arab theory of the God’s house
and the pilgrimage is totally false. There in no evidence in the Quran or the Old and the New Testament to indicate any of the
previous messengers including Isaac, Jacob, Ishmael, Joseph, Zechariah, John, Moses, Aaron, David, Solomon, Jonah or even
Jesus traveled to Mecca to visit the ka’aba performing the pilgrimage.
THE ARABS WERE PAGANS
The Arabs were ignorant of God’s Scripture and they knew nothing about the deen adhered by Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob,
and other prophets or what was revealed to Moses and Jesus. Therefore they had no knowledge about God’s prescribed Way
of Life, His decrees, His limits, or existence of the words like Baytal-harami, Masa-jidil-lah or the Masjidil-harami which were
known to Abraham, Moses, Jesus and the previous messengers.
God said the Arab race were Ummyin[27] referring to them as the gentile, a race who knew nothing about God’s scriptures. The
Quran says in Chapter 62 Verse 2:-
Huwal-lazi ba’asha He is the One who sent

Fil-ummyin within the unlettered
Rosulan min-hum a messenger from among them
Yatlu a’laihem to recite upon them
Wa-yuzak-kihem and to purify them
Wa-yua’limuhumul and to teach them
Kitaba the scripture
Wal-hikmata and the wisdom
Wa-ainkanu Indeed, they were
Min-qoblu from before
Lafi-thola-lin mubin they were in total loss
Indeed before Muhammad was sent to the Arabs, they were in total loss about the ‘deen’ or God’s Way of Life.
105
The Arabs refused to accept the Quran from the day it was revealed and they accused the last prophet of diverting them from
serving their stone god inherited from their forefathers. They said:-
This is nothing but a man who wishes to divert you from what your forefathers have served. This is nothing except invented lies.
This is nothing except magic. (Chapter 34 Verse 43)
Like any other prophets he was not well received, instead they accused him of making up the Revelations.
Do they say he made it up? Indeed, it is the truth from your Lord to warn a race (qaum) who did not receive any
Warner[28] before you so that they may be guided. (Chapter 32 Verse 3)
This is another example how the Quran is composed. It repeats itself elsewhere and reaffirms the same subject. In this verse it
says the Arabs had never received any Warner before Muhammad.
Contrary to the popular belief the last prophet’s mission failed to achieve any response from his own people. His disappointment
is seen in the following verse:-
Perhaps you wish to destroy yourself upon their rejection to believe this message. (Chapter 18 Verse 6)
In some translations it is said the prophet wished to commit suicide because the Arabs refused to accept the Quran. We can
understand the situation after reading about them in the Quran. The modern Arabs claim they are following the teachings of the
Quran but the truth is, they do not and they never will. They can only dream about it. God had somehow prevented them from
doing so. The Arabs and the followers of the Arabic religion will continue to worship the stone until the Day of Judgment.
There is no evidence from the Quran that Abraham was sent to the Arabs as a Warner to teach them construction techniques to
build a summerhouse for God supposedly in a place called Mecca. Abraham and Ishmael were not construction workers sent to
the Arabs in Mecca.
Abraham was more of a demolition expert who destroyed idols. He did not construct a new idol in the form of a cubicle house
and then say, ‘This is God’s house’. This is what the polytheists say. They build idols and say, This is my God.
The stone house claiming to be the Ka’aba in ‘Mecca today’ is one of the greatest Arab’s scam. It was the Arabs who built it,
definitely not Abraham. They have managed to fool hundred of millions of people to humble themselves in submission to a stone
house emulating the tabernacle erected in the middle of a mosque revering a black stone. What the people see today is NOT
Islam, it is the Arabic religion packed with the primitive Arab culture and Arab tribal laws.
THE GREAT CHALLENGE
For the practicing Sunnis and Shiite who are reading this who believe there is a ‘Holy Mosque’, ‘Holy House’, ‘Holy Land’, ‘Holy
Water’, ‘Holy Black Stone’, ‘Holy grave’ and ‘Holy Footprints’ they should decide on one of the two. They can declare or keep it
to themselves continue to:-
1. Devote and humble themselves to a stone Shrine or a Stone House, which they incorrectly say, is sacred or holy.
To do this they must insist bay-ta is God’s House. They must also insist Haram means holy. (These are idol
worshiping – Remember…… whatever they conceal in their hearts they can never escape from God).
Or they stop worshiping the stone idol in Mecca to serve the one God by:-
2. Devoting and humbling themselves in submission through God’s System Bay-ta purely based on the teachings of
the Quran alone, free from religious intention. Think about this for one moment………. Without the stone idol in
Mecca the Arabic religion does not exist. You only have One God, One temporary Life, One Way to God, and One
Book that guides you. Just bear in mind, you belong to God and to Him you will ultimately return!
CONSIDER THE CHOICE
1. Why the word Bayta is not a House?
(i) The word bayta first appears in the Quran in Chapter 2 Verse 125 after the historical event of Abraham who
was tested by God through some words (kalimahs) mentioned in Chapter 2 Verse 124. Thereafter he was
pointed to God’s system or Bayta, the peaceful destiny for those who wish to follow his footsteps.
(ii) He was made to cleanse God’s Bayta with Ishmael for the groups of people who are devoted (A’kiffin) and
those people who humbled themselves in submission (wa-ru-ka’is-sujud).
106
Whether inadvertently or not the Arabs claim the word Bayta in Chapter 2 Verse 125 as God’s house, we see today what seems
to be a square rock structure standing in the center of their mosque. As far as the Quran is concerned ONLY the pagans
dedicate and humble themselves in submission to such man made structures.
The Quran says God is everywhere and Omnipresent. Today the house has become the focal point to those who follow the
Arabic religion. Those who are ‘praying’ near the house must bow and prostrate to it and those ‘ praying’ from a distance must
turn their faces towards this rock structure. This depicted idol worshiping.
(iii) In Chapter 2 Verse 127 Abraham and Ishmael raised the foundation of the ‘deen’ from God’s system (Bay-ta)
and not from a house. They also did not construct a house for God to live. Abraham rejected all kind of idols or
images.
When we read Chapter 6 Verse 74-82 we see that Abraham will not make a fool of himself to build a stone house after rejecting
even the marvels in the heavens and the earth as representing God. He said,
I focused myself to the One who initiated the heavens and the earth in sincerity and I am not from the idol worshipers’.
But the Arabs have maliciously said Abraham built the house as a place of worship. This claim is unfounded. The statement in
Chapter 22 Verse 26 says:-
(iv) (‘Wa-izz-baw-wana li-ibro-him-ma makaa-nal bai-ti’) And when We found for Abraham a place in the ‘system’,
(‘An-laa-tusrik-bi-shai-a’in’) saying, ‘You shall NOT associate Me with anything’, (Thoh-hir-Bayti-ya) purify My
System (Lit-tho-iffin-na) for the throngs of people, (wal-qor-imin) and for those who are upright, (wa-ru-ka’is-
sujud) and those who humble themselves in submission.
The Arabs had illogically claimed it means, ‘We settled Abraham a place in the house’ to which we have to ridiculously believe
God allows Abraham to share the house with Him. It begs an implicit question, what does it means to be God?
In Chapter 21 Verse 51-53 Abraham went to his father and his folks. He asked them,
‘What are these idols that you are devoted to (A’kiffun)? They replied, ‘We found our forefathers serving them.
(‘abideen).
Abraham’s challenge is a kind of testament as a positive factor against the common traditional practice of his people serving
idols to a higher level of devotion to the unseen God. He was against all forms of idol worship including the devotion a’kiffin to
idols and images. The bay-ta in Chapter 2 Verse 125 and the word baytil ma’muri in Chapter 52 Verse 4 rightly or wrongly
cannot be understood as a physical house belonging to the Supreme God.
(v) In Chapter 26 Verse 71-73 they said, ‘We worship these idols and we are fully devoted (A’kiffin) to them. In
Chapter 26 Verse 72-73. Abraham asked them, ‘Do they hear when you implore? Can they benefit or harm you?
Abraham asked them some fundamental questions. ‘Can they hear when you implore them, or can they benefit or harm you?’
The Sunnis and Shiite should come to their sense, ask the Arabs, ‘Can the rock structure and the black stone hear them or
respond to their cry when they implore God? Abraham clearly says God cannot be represented in any symbolized form.
Why is then in the Arabic religion the rock structure is used as a symbol to reach God? Common sense is not something you
deny; but it is something that you manage. The Arabs revered the rock structure with decorated velvet linen, yet it can be
destroyed and rebuild. Therefore the Sunnis and the Shiite must think if such feeble structure deserved such admiration.
(vi) In Chapter 26 Verse 77-84 Abraham told his disbelieving folks, ‘All of you are my enemies except the Lord of the
Universe. The one who created me and gave me the guidance. He is one who feeds me and waters me. When I
get sick, He is the one who heals me. The one who puts me to death, then resurrects me. He is the one I hope
will forgive my sins on the Last Day.’
(vii) In Chapter 21 Verse 58 Abraham broke all the idols except the biggest one to prove his point.
(viii) In Chapter 21 Verse 67 Abraham said, ‘Shame on you and whatever idols you set up besides God. Don’t you
understand?
The non-Arabs should be ashamed of themselves. They should manage their common sense as preferred by God. They should
be ashamed of themselves that the Arabs were able exploit and insult their intelligence. They should also be ashamed of
themselves for following the Arabic religion blindly, bow, and prostrate to nothing but a rock hunk. They should be ashamed to
the merciful Lord for serving icons rather than the unseen God who gave them the life. Shame on those who want to defend the
ROCK. Abraham asked his folk candidly……..don’t you understand?
(ix) In Chapter 60 Verse 4 Abraham said his people ‘Between me and you we are enemies forever and hatred forever,
unless you believe in God Alone!’ (hat-taa tu’minu-bil-lah wah-dahu)
107
The golden rule of Abraham is then applied during his time, now and forever. Those who serve icons or idols are the enemies of
those who follow God’s deen and the enmity between them will last forever until they believe and submit to God Alone.
Abraham singled out the abhorrence of serving idols to encourage his followers to believe in God, and His messengers and all
the revealed scriptures, the angels, the Last Day and to work righteousness. We cannot finds any passage in the Quran that
says people must believe a rock structure, a black stone, or the copper footprint now laying in Mecca, unless we are from the
idol worshippers.
2. Why Bayti-ka mu-har-rami is not ‘Your Sacred House’ but it is ‘Your sanctions in the system’?
In Chapter 14 Verse 35 Abraham said,
My Lord make this country peaceful and protect me and my progeny from idol worship. My Lord, indeed they have led
astray from the majority of the people. Those who follow me, they are from me, and those who rebel against me, You
are Forgiver and Merciful. My Lord, indeed I am settling from my progeny at the valley without vegetation according to
Your the sanctions in the system (a’in-dal-bay-tika-mu-har-rami). My Lord let them uphold their commitments
(solaa-ta) and make the hearts of the people incline to them, and provide them with fruits, that they may be
appreciative.
The translators erased all the essence of the message in this verse when they say, ‘Abraham settled his progeny somewhere
around God’s house’. We have to dismiss claims perceives as incorrect when it defies logic.
Abraham was careful when he told God he decided to settle down at a barren valley. His desire was to live a life in a system
sanctioned by the creator. His supplication was of that his progeny might do the same and prosper the land while upholding their
commitments so that others will be inclined to live according to the same system.
a’in-dal-bay-ti-ka means by or according to your system. The word a’in-da appears in the Quran many times, but we just
quote one simple passage in Chapter 9 verse 36 to show what exactly it means. Briefly the passage says, ‘Indeed, the count of
months according to God is twelve months’, as written in the glossary:-
In-naa Indeed
a’in-data the counts
shu-hu-ri of months
a’in-dal-lah according to Allah or God
hish-na is twelve
a‘sha-ror months
The word a’in-da simply means ‘according’. Therefore when Abraham said to his Lord that he is settling his progeny a’in-dal-
bay-ti-ka he meant to say, ‘I am settling my progeny at the barren land to live according to ‘Your sanctions in the system’ (a’in-
dal-bay-tika-mu-har-rami) so that they can uphold their obligations.
The Arabs simply ignore the significance of the message when they purposely changed the word ‘by’ or ‘according’ to become
‘near’. The translators continue their rambling monologue to translate the way the Arabs wanted them to believe. It is incorrect
to translate the word Bayti-ka-muharami in Chapter 14 Verse 37 as ‘God’s sacred house’.
3. Why Baytal-harama is not the Sacred House but the sanctions in the system.
The word Baytal-harama when translated literally means - Bayta i.e the System and Harama i.e restriction or sanction. This
word appears only once in the Quran in Chapter 5 Verse 2. We have seen in the previous chapter how this word was in tandem
to the wildlife conservation.
The word is used to indicate a system for the people to observe the specified decrees prescribed by the creator. Those seeking
His grace and His pleasure should not violate any of these decrees. The confused and disoriented Arabs wanted everyone to
believe both words ‘Bayti-ka-muharami’ and ‘Baytal-harama’ have the same meaning as the sacred house. Upon reading the
passage carefully we will discover the profound pattern of these verses, the former is making reference to God’s system and the
latter is making reference to the sanctions decreed in the system.
Abraham was living according to the sanctions in God’s system and he was looking forward that his progeny would live
according to the same system. Those who wish to follow his steps are required to observe similar restrictions sanctioned in the
system. On the subject of hunting we are told in Chapter 5 Verse 2 that:-
Do not violate God’s decree, the restricted months, the guide lines, the indicators of hunting, and the harmony of the
sanctions in the system (baital-harama) for those people who are seeking the grace and pleasure of their Lord’.
The stress in Chapter 5 Verse 2 is the decrees about conserving wildlife during the restricted period. The throngs of people
(Thor-iffin) who are seeking the grace and the pleasure of God should observe the restrictions in preserving the harmony of the
system.
In their desperation the Arabs say almost everything that is related to the Bayta as God’s house which they incorrectly call the
ka’aba. This is just another fallacy. It would mean, to conserve the wildlife one should not violate the harmony of the sacred
108
‘house’ or the restricted ‘house’. The Arab’s version of Islam does not consider animal conservation as part of their religious
belief.
4. Why Bayti-ya is not ‘My House’ but My System?
a. First of all, no living creature on this planet earth will believe God is living in a HOUSE!
b. If the bayti-ya means ‘My house’, but the Arabs say God is not staying in it, then the Sunnis and the Shiite must first
clarify with their mentor. (i) WHAT are they ‘WORSHIPING’? (ii) WHY do they ‘Worship’ it? (iii) WHY do the Arabs call
everyone to perform a pilgrimage to the house annually? (iv) WHY did the Arabs say it is the Baytul-lah or God’s
House?
c. The truth is, there is no need for God to have a House of His own. He is the living God, He is Eternal. He does not
need shelter. He does not need sleep. He does not need rest. In fact, He is free from any need. Everything in the
heavens and the Earth belongs to Him. But the Arabs say God owns a house in Mecca but He is not in the house all
the time.
d. It is against the concept of the principle of Abraham to devote to anything beside God. There is no difference between
a stone house and the idols that were destroyed by Abraham. They were also made of some material like stone and
wood.
e. God may bless or (barak-na) the land, but He will not make any particular piece of land, or any house or any man
sacred or holy. Jesus was supported with the pure soul or the Ruh Qudus, and yet God called him a servant Jesus the
son of Mary. But the idol worshipers and the disbeliveers made him ‘holy’ or ‘sacred’, and then said, ‘Holy Jesus’.
Queer Americans say ‘Sweet Jesus’.
f. People who lead a way of life according to God’s system do not serve God through any constructed Statue, House,
Shrine, Church, Synagogue, Temple or Mosque. They serve their unseen God by submitting to Him by upholding
the deeds within His prescribed decrees.
g. Abraham made a request to God to send His scripture to His messengers so that people who wished to follow his
footstep will use the scripture as the source of guidance. Nowhere in the Quran does God say a physical House in
Mecca is the guide for mankind.
Say, God has said the truth. You shall follow the discipline of Abraham, an honest man; he was not from the idol
worshipers. The first system (au-wa-laa bay-tin) introduced for mankind that is blessed and a guide for the universe is
for those with conviction (bi-bakata). There are profound signs therein; the status of Abraham. Anyone who enters it is
assured of harmony. It is the incumbent duty for mankind to take the challenge (Hajuu) to the system (Bayti) if they
want to find their way there. For those who disbelieve, God needs no one (Chapter 3 Verse 95-97).
The modern Arabs say the word Bi-Bakata in this verse is the old name for Mecca. They are ignorant about their country, their
race, and God’s scripture. The name of ancient Mecca was Macoraba, NOT Bakata! To cover one lie, they must create a
thousand more. They did all this to reinforce their Arabic Religion and at the same time generate an income for their tourist
trade.
Many people ignore the prefixes in this verse. There are three words in one line. The verse is arranged according to the
following structure, Lin-nas Lal-lazi bi-ba-kata which literally mean, ‘For mankind of those with conviction’. When translated
according to the explanatory vocabulary list it says:-
Lin-nas For mankind

lal-lazi of those
Bi with
Bakata conviction.
The prefix bi means ‘with’ while li or la means for. It is wrong to translate Bi-Bakata as In Bakata or At Bakata. This is the
mistake committed by the translators because of what the Arabs say.
The literal meaning of the word ‘Baka’ is the deep feeling or conviction of a person. Bakata is not a name of a place. The word
Lal-lazi-bi-bakata simply means ‘For mankind of those with conviction’. Many Arabs and non-Arabs are not aware the
caretaker of the rock idols in Mecca had manipulated the meaning in this passage and forced them to travel many miles for the
sake of one black stone while enriching the owner of the idols.
FIVE CORRUPTION IN TWO VERSES
They have actually distorted five words in Chapter 3 Verse 96 and 97.
109
1. First corruption: The word Bayti (The System) was distorted to mean ‘The House’. This is to fool everyone the house
is the stone idol in Mecca today.
2. Second corruption: The word Bakata (Conviction) was distorted to mean the old name for Mecca although the history
about the Arab tribes says the old name of Mecca was Macoraba.
3. Third corruption: The word Maqami Ibrohim (the Status of Abraham) was distorted to mean a place or station where
Abraham prayed ritually. We have seen in the last few chapters the true meaning was deliberately twisted.
4. Fourth Corruption: The meaning of the word Ayaa-tun bai-inatun (The Profound Signs or the Profound Revelations)
has been changed to become a pair of footprint.
5. Fifth corruption: The word Hajuu (taking the challenge) was distorted to mean ‘The Pilgrimage’. We have explained
about the correct meaning the earlier parts of this chapter.
The pilgrimage is the greatest religious conspiracy in human history. People talk and write about the theories of the Zionist and
the Jewish conspiracies. They say Islam has always been the target of the Zionist and Jews. The Jews, Christians, or Hindus
however, have not attacked Islam but the ideologies of the Arabic religion. It was the Arabs who conspired against Islam. Today
the followers of the Arabic religion are suffering the consequences of what the Arabs did to the Islam sanctioned in the Quran.
They will continue to suffer in this world and a worst retribution in the hereafter for as long as they follow the Arab’s path. God’s
light however, will continue to remain perfect and lustrous in the Quran despite the corruption by the Arabs.
Men and women who obey the Arabs are digressing backward to the Stone Age and many abandon their own culture and
identity because they want to be copycats Arabs. Professionals, heads of state and also some celebrities and stars, they all
want to be copycat Arabs. They prefer to serve the stone instead of God.
End of Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
THE MESSAGE OF THE QURAN
The basic message of the Quran is to observe God the Lord of Universe by submitting to the way of life prescribed by Him.
Believe the One God, the Last Day and work righteousness by deeds. Fulfill the obligations by upholding the covenants through
commitments.
In God’s prescribed submission masjidil-lah, there are also God’s decrees and God’s limits which are the ‘sha’iral-lah’ and
‘hudu-dul-lah’ respectively. These are the sanctions of the submissions or ‘Masjidil-harami’. Whoever we are and wherever we
may be, focus ourselves to the sanctions of the submission as individuals.
For example, in Chapter 5 Verse 3 God has prescribed the limits of restrictions about food. He says, prohibited for you is the
consumption of:-
(1) The blood (2) the carrion (3) the meat of swine (4) the foods dedicated to other than God, and (5) animals that die through
violent death.
The subject of food is among God’s decrees. God sanctioned these prohibitions in the submission. Those who submit to the
‘deen’ are required to focus to these sanctions. In Chapter 2 Verse 144 it says:-
You shall focus towards the sanctions of the submission (masjidil-harami). Wherever you may be, you shall focus
towards it. Even those who received the previous scripture recognize that this is the truth from their Lord. God is
never unaware of what you do.
110
God says He is aware of everything we do. He is not concerned where we live or where we go. But wherever we are we must
focus towards the sanctions of the submission revealed by Him.
Each time God prescribed something to settle domestic affairs or to instruct His servants to observe a certain set of
commitments He will say ‘These are the limits of God’ or the hudu-dul-lah, for example:-
Divorce mat be retracted twice. Thereafter, you shall allow them to stay in your home amicably if they so desire, or
allow them to go amicably. You shall not take anything back you have given to them, unless the couple fears the
violation of God’s limit (hudu-dul-lah). If they fear the violations of God’s limit (hudu-dul-lah) then they incur no sin if
the wife forfeits anything voluntarily. These are God’s limits. You shall not transgress them. If anyone transgresses
God’s limits (hudu-dul-lah), then they are wicked’. (Chapter 2 Verse 229)
These are God’s prescribed limits for individuals to uphold in the domestic institution. In the Quran the prescribed limits or hudu-
dul-lah is mentioned 14 times and they are confined to domestic issues and NOT under the name of a religion. But the Arabs
introduce rather barbaric laws and they called it the ‘hudud law’.
Thus do they abuse God’s name. In their law, they can even stone people to death, they can annul other peoples’ marriages,
and they can even confiscate your property. All in the name of God.
Here is another challenge to the ulema priests. There is not a single ‘hudud law’ in the Arabic Religion implemented by the so-
called Islamic countries, which is from the Quran. Not even one. Can you prove otherwise?
They are all Arabic tribal laws NOT prescribed by God anywhere in the Quran. And therefore it is a necessary condition that
these laws must vary and differ from one Islamic country to another. These are facts. The conspirators have fooled the followers
of their Arabic Religion.
SERVE GOD AS INDIVIDUALS
From the time of Adam God has been dealing with all His servants as individuals. He initiated all the people on earth and He
has counted every single one of them and each will come before Him as an individual on the Day of Judgment. He does not
share His kingship with anyone and He has NEVER allowed any of His servants to impose any of His prescribed limits on
another man, not even His prophets.
The Arabs did not get any permission from God to build a building called a mosque. They built a temple and then erected a
cubical stone idol in the middle of the temple just like other temples around the world, which they have accused as pagan
temples.
No matter what we want to believe, we cannot go against the truth from God when He says the Arabs are the worst community:
Translators are forced to exonerate by saying the word A’robi mentioned in the Quran refers to the Bedouin or a special brand
of Arabs race. God is telling us they were not the Bedouin desert Arabs but also the Arabs from the city dwellers:
Wa mim man hau lakum minal A’robi munafikhun wa min ahlihi Madina ti (Chapter 9 Verse 101)
And those who are around you from the Arabs are hypocrites and from the people of the City.
Does it make any difference what type of Arabs were they? As far as the Quran is concerned nobody should use a stone or icon
as an object of worship to serve the one God. The word Arabs in Chapter 9 Verse 101 can be anyone in Morocco, Algeria,
Oman, Jordan, Kuwait or to be exact the caretaker of the black stone themselves.
The Quran was good on the day it was revealed, it is good at present, and it will remain good until the Day of Judgment. When it
says about the Arabs it really means the ‘Arabs’. The Arabs must solve the problem among themselves to identify the guilty
Arabs. Meanwhile, nobody can change the truth in the Quran and none can abrogate the verses to say anything nice about the
non-believing Arabs. Unless they repent and believe in the Quran, God condemns the Arabs forever.
Perhaps the innocent Arabs may find the answer if they ask themselves:-
• Is there a concept of the house of God in Islam?
• Who would then build a house for God?
• What is the significance of a ‘Black Stone’ is Islam?
• Why do people perform religious rite around a rock structure?
The author must reiterate again that all these ideas are not found in the Quran.
From a reconstructed cubical house surrounded by sand 40 years ago it is now lavishly floored with Italian marble and fitted with
water pumps to channel the refrigerated reverse osmosis water from beneath the cube house which they claim to be holy. On
the Arab soil everything is possible. The rocks can be made sacred and the seawater can be holy.
111
Only the Arabs can come up with a totally ridiculous idea like this, i.e placing God’s house in Mecca and then making the devil
His neighbor in nearby Mina.
As far as the poor visitors are concerned, they are not interested to know the true meaning of the word u’mro-ata or ‘haj’
because these words are in Arabic. They leave the language to the Arabs. Their main concern is to perform the ’umrah and the
‘haj’ even if they have to bow and prostrate to the rocks from the mountains.
GOD IS NOT IN THE HOUSE
Some of the idol worshipers say the stone house in Mecca represents the Glory of God, and it does not mean God owns it.
They also say it is only a symbol of God’s house. Such is their dialectical acrobatics. Similarly, they say the pillar in Mina is not
the devil but it symbolizes the devil. Perhaps in the hereafter they will say, ‘Our Lord, we did not worship the house. Although we
bowed and prostrated to it, we were actually worshiping you.
Upon looking through all the evidences from the Quran there is no doubt that the meaning of ‘umra-ata or commonly know as
the ‘umra is to give life or prosper God’s prescribed submission (Masjidil-lah). It did not say about prospering a stone structure
built by the Arabs in Mecca.
It is the duty of those who subscribe to the deen to cleanse the system, keep it pure and respond to the challenge by striving in
the path of God against the idol worshipers and the disbeliveers who are polluting God’s ‘deen’.
Humans need a paradigm shift to follow the deen ordained by God. It is their duty to take the challenge to God’s system. It is a
system of observing the moral conduct based upon universal values. It is very easy to follow and those who SUBMIT to the
system are assured of safety at least they will be free from any shackles that bind them. God’s system can be observed by
anybody irrespective of their racial origin, culture, or color. All mankind are equal in the sight of God because He is the One who
created them, therefore they should observe the Lord the way He should be observed. The saying, ‘Give to Caesar what is
Caesar’s and give God what is God’s’.
Mankind should therefore respond to the challenge (hajuu) to God’s system (Bayta) and give life to it (i’mara-ta). Forget about
the Arabic religion, the religion of Christianity, the religion of the Jews, or any other religion not authorized by God. Leave it to
God to handle them on the Last Day. They will not escape from the One God who gave them life and death.
Mankind are expected to observe God’s way of life from their own homes, offices or wherever they are because to God belongs
the East and the West and He directs whomever He wills to His path. According to the Quran the people who are dressed in
weird religious attire or garb and those people who are involved in worship activities are not living according to the ‘deen’
prescribed by God. Those people who are bowing and prostrating physically are not living according to the way of life ordained
by God. The people who are following a way of life according to any brand of religion are not following the prophets of God. God
sent His prophets to teach a way of life from Him, not religion.
THE CORRUPTION
For those who are devoted to the Arabic Religion, if they also believe the Quran is the word of God, they should know that the
Arabs have deliberately distorted many of the words in the Quran. They make the people follow the Arabic Religion. Some of
them are listed here again:-
1. The word (A’kiffin wa-roka’is-sujud) in Chapter 2 Verse 125 and Chapter 22 Verse 26 was twisted by the Arabs to
mean bowing and prostrating physically when it is to humbly submit to God’s sanctioned system.
2. (Solaa-ta wa-atu-Zakaa) is not the five daily ritual prayers but the meaning is to ‘uphold your commitments and keep
them pure’.
For the Muslims who believe the Quran is the word of God then it is their duty to:-
(i) Find the path to the System Bayta to take the challenge Hajuu in the System. Submit to God’s prescribed ‘deen’.
(ii) Uphold your commitments Sol-laa and keep them pure Zakaa according to God’s decrees or sha’iral-lah and
prosper ya’muru the prescribed submissions.
(iii) Take the challenge or Hajji and prosper or i’mara-ta the sanctions of the submission Masjidil-haromi and strive ja-
hidu against the idol worshipers Musyrikeen and the disbelievers wal-kafireen who bow and prostrate to stones,
rocks and wood falsely attributing them to Islam.
(iv) Do not violate the decrees to upset the harmony in the sanctioned system ‘baytal-harami’.
(v) Live according to the sanctions in the system and uphold the obligations.
(vi) Last but not least, God’s deen is NOT a religion. God did not reveal any religion except a way of life. The purpose of
religion is to fight God and His messenger. It is NOT the revealed deen.
112
(vii) The followers of the Arabic Religion are still looking for their god. That is why each time after bowing and prostrating
to the stone house they will walk around it in circles to see if their god is hiding on the other side.
So far, the Quran has provided verses to confirm that:-
1 Sol-laa does not at all refer to Ritual Prayers. The meaning was corrupted to become rituals. The Quran encourages
personal commitment through deeds.
2 Thor-iffin is not walking around or ‘Taw-waf’ around the Stone idol in Mecca but the meaning is ‘groups or throngs of
people’.
3 A’kif-fun is not a retreat to a house or to a mosque, but to hold strongly to God’s system or Bayta. The word ‘Wa-antum
A’kif-fun fi-masaajid’ in Chapter 2 Verse 187 means ‘And when you are devoted in submission’.
4 Ro-ka’is-sujud is not a physical bowing and prostrating, but to humble oneself in submission to God’s system. The Quran
does not espouse any physical bowing and prostration as it deals with the Supreme God and not deities.
5 Bayta is not a physical house belonging to God. This word was distorted to confuse the people with the word Buyuta
which means the house.
6 Ma-sajid is not a building but Submissions. The root word for Ma-sajid is S J D or Sajada which means Submit. The word
Sujud is derived from the same root Sajada. The prefix ‘Ma’ appended to the word ‘sajada’ does not make it into a physical
building. The word Ma-sajid’ simply means Submission.
7 Masaa-jidil-lah is not God’s mosques, but they are the submissions prescribed by God in His system. This word also
comes from the same root word of S J D or Sajada. The suffix ‘il-lah’ simply means God’s.
8 Masaa-jidil-lil-lah is not the Mosques belonging to God, but ‘all submissions are for God’. This word is generated from the
same root word of S J D or Sajada. The word ‘Lil-lah’ simply means ‘For God Only’. Therefore ‘All submissions are for God
only’.
9 Mas-jidil-harami is not the Sacred Mosque but the ‘sanctions of the submission’ prescribed by God. The word also came
from the same root word of ‘S J D’ or ‘sajada’. The word ‘Harami’ appended to this word to signify the sanctions.
10 Bayti-ya is not My House, but it is My System
11 Hurumun is not a Pilgrimage or the pilgrim’s garb but the word in Chapter 5 Verse 1 was twisted to reinforce the invented
Haj pilgrimage in the Arabic Religion. The word Hurumun is the restriction on hunting of wildlife.
12 U’mra-ata or U’mrah is not a visit to the Stone House, but to prosper God’s prescribed submissions or the Mas-jidil-lah.
13 Haj is not a yearly pilgrimage to the Stone House. It is to take the challenge:- (1) to the system (2) to deliver the message
until it is accepted in society (3) to prosper the sanctioned submission and (4) in the path of God. (Ref Chapter 3 Verse 97,
Chapter 2 Verse 196, Chapter 9 Verse 19 and Chapter 4 Verse 100)
14 Many words from the Quran were severely mutilated to suit the invented rituals in the Arabic Religion. The worst distortion
of God’s word is in Chapter 2 Verse 196. Almost all the words in that verse were distorted.
Animals, food crops or livestock sacrifices cannot be assigned to God. These foods which the people call offerings will
NEVER reach Him. It is God who provides these foods to them. Therefore assigning food to God is EVIL. He says
remember His name before we eat anything even the vegetables and also before we kill the animals. He NEVER says any
animal or vegetable must be ‘sacrificed’ or ‘offered’ IN HIS NAME.
They even assigned to God a share of the crops and the livestock He has provided for them by saying, ‘This is for
God’. According to their claim they also say, ‘This is for our idols’. However, what was assigned to their idols will
NEVER reach God, while that is assigned to God invariably ended up to their idols. EVIL indeed is their judgment.
Therefore the words Hadya, Hadyu and Hadyi’, mentioned in Chapter 2 Verse 196 and Chapter 48 Verse 25 are NOT the
‘animal offerings to God or to any stone or rock idols. Similarly the word ‘Hadyan’ in Chapter 5 Verse 95 is NOT the ‘Animal
offerings’ to God or to the stone idol. The Arabs have discreetly made innocent people around the world commit EVIL
deeds then attribute these to God.
READERS OF THE TRANSLATIONS
For those who have rejected the hadith books written by men, this is another step of their journey in the path of God. But the
devil says ‘I am waiting for them on your Straight path and I will mislead them all’. (Chapter 7 Verse 16).
113
If they are gratified with what they understood from the translations without any careful study or verifications, they might be
frozen along with the translator’s personal understanding and beliefs, which probably could be wrong. Most of the time they find
difficulties in explaining why they are doing certain things.
We have proven from the research that:-
Noah, Abraham, Ishmael, Jacob, Moses, Jesus, and Muhammad were not sent by God to teach any religion, worship, rituals,
place of worship or pilgrimage. All these are the practice of the pagans.
If what they are doing is not in the Quran, then it is never ordained by God, but by the devil! If they cannot find any ritual prayers
in the Quran, then the Arabs who are the devils invented the ritual prayers. Because of the excess baggage from their old belief
their egos will say it is in the Quran. It is the ego that is the devil’s recruit. Therefore they must not allow their ego to challenge
the truth. Their ego will destroy them in this world and a severe punishment in the hereafter. No many people realize the pain of
suffering when they are roasted in the hell fire forever.
Nobody knows when the Arab conspiracies started, but according to the Quran the conspiracies were already on the map during
the time of the last prophet.
They claimed obedience, but as soon as they go away, they decided among themselves to conspire with what was
not said to them. And God is recording what they have decided. Therefore, turn away from them, and trust in your
God, and God suffices as your protector. (Chapter 4 Verse 81)
So turn away from the Arabs and put your trust in God. He is our ONLY protector.
End of Part Twelve
A MESSAGE TO THE CHRISTIANS

AND THE JEWS
In the Old Testament, Moses said, the first commandment is, ‘You shall SERVE the One God’. When the same commandment
is repeated a few passages away, it was changed to become ‘You shall WORSHIP the One God’. The change is minute, but it
makes a lot of difference. Do we believe Moses or the priests?
According to the Quran the Jews and the Christians were the inheritors of the Torah that was revealed to Moses. Jesus the son
of Mary later came to confirm the scripture. Chapter 2 Verse 87 of the Quran says:-
We gave Moses the scripture, and subsequent to him we sent messengers. And We gave Jesus the son of Mary
profound signs, and supported him with the sacred soul. Whenever a messenger came to you with commandments
contrary to your wishes you turned arrogant; you rejected some and killed some.
Jesus said:-
I come to confirm the scripture, the Torah and to revoke certain restrictions. I have come to you with the miracles from
your Lord. You shall observe God and obey me. God is my Lord and your Lord, you shall SERVE Him. This is the
right path. (Chapter 3 Verse 51-52)
God never ordained the religion of Judaism and Christianity neither did He told them to worship Him, as the Lord of the
Universe. These are religious names the Children of Israel invented after they conspired against God and His messengers. The
Quran was revealed to reconfirm the Torah and the Injeel to guide the people and as a Criterion. They should not reject God’s
revelation. The Quran says:
O Children of Israel, appreciate the blessing I have bestowed upon you and uphold my covenant, that I will uphold
your covenant, and reverence Me. And believe what is revealed herein confirming what you have. Do not be the first
to reject it. Do not trade away My revelations for a cheap price, and observe Me. [Chapter 2 Verse 40-41]
The Torah, the Injeel and the Quran are not about religion. Moses, Jesus, and Muhammad did not spread any religion but a
deen without worship, rituals or houses of worship. The word Islam is the most abused word in the world today because of the
Arab conspiracy. The Islam you see today is not in the Quran. Here is another challenge for the ulema priests. Not a single
114
religious practice in the Arabic Religion, which you practice today, can be found in the Quran. Not one. Can you prove
otherwise.
The Quran was revealed in Arabic not because God has preferred the Arabs over other races. On the contrary He says, ‘ The
Arabs are staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy’. Whether the Quran is in Arabic or non-Arabic, the message is the same with all
His previous scripture. The scripture is a guide, good news, and healing for those who believe in God and the hereafter. The
Quran says:-
It contains the same message as the previous scripture. Is it not a clue for them that it is recognized by the scholars
of the Children of Israel? [Chapter 26 Verse 196-197]
Therefore the Children of Israel should not confound the truth with falsehood, nor conceal this truth knowingly. They should
commit themselves to God’s prescribed way of life and keep it pure. They should not transgress God’s prescribed limits and
they should not say about God other than the truth. Although they enjoined others to observe the righteous deeds they forget
themselves after reading the scripture. They should be appreciative of God’s blessing He bestowed upon them.
They should follow the discipline of Abraham whom they find in their scripture. He was a sincere man who was committed to
God’s system and he did not worship any idols. He had no religion. Moses and Jesus followed his footsteps and so did the last
prophet. All the Jews and the Christians claim they are obeying what was commanded by God, but the Quran says:-
The Jews said that Ezra was the son of God, while the Christians said that Jesus was the son of God. Such is their
utterance with their mouths, resembling the utterances of the pagans. God has condemned them. How could they
deviate? (Chapter 9 Verse 30)
They are no better than the Arabs.
Worshiping and rituals are the pagan way of life. God did NOT prescribe them and they are not relevant. Every one should
remove the shackles that bind them and face the real world by submitting to God’s prescribed way of life without religion. Death
will catch up with everyone and they will return to God as individuals. Whatever they declare or conceal, the Lord our God in the
heavens will hold them answerable for their convictions. But He will forgive whomever He wills, and punish whomever He wills.
He is Omnipotent.
Many Christians believe Jesus is one third of the trinity. They should use their common sense before uttering such words.
Christ, the son of Mary was no more than a messenger of God like the messengers before him. His mother was a truthful
woman and both of them used to eat food. Both the mother and son lived a normal life like the rest of the people and from this
alone their followers should be able to think wisely. There is absolutely no other god except the ONE God in the heaven. This is
what Moses and Jesus said in the scripture. And the readings say:-
Pagans indeed are those who say that Christ, the son of Mary, is God. Christ himself said; ‘O Children of Israel, you
shall SERVE God, my Lord and your Lord. (Chapter 9 Verse 72)
Therefore they should refrain from such utterances for their own good and believe in the One God and the hereafter and work
righteousness. The enemies of Moses and Jesus conspired against them to create religion. Do not live according to ‘religion’,
but live by God’s sanctions advocated by Moses and Jesus. Call Him God, or the Merciful or the Compassionate. Whatever you
call, He possesses the most beautiful names. You should not shout or sing to praise God. Magnify Him constantly and He is too
glorious to take a son for Himself or to have a partner in His Kingship. He does not need any ally out of weakness.
We sent Noah and Abraham and entrusted their descendants with the prophethood and the scripture. Some were
guided, but the majority of them were wicked. Subsequent to them, We sent other messengers, then We sent Jesus
the son of Mary. We gave him the Injeel (Gospel) and We placed in the hearts of his followers kindness and mercy. As
for the hermitic life they have invented, it was never prescribed to them. They were only asked to uphold what was
decreed by God, but they did not uphold the commandments, as they should. (Chapter 57 Verse 26-27)
Peace upon you.
115
Concluding remarks:
According to the Chapter 3 Verse 20 it says:-
The Way of life (deen) according to God is Islam.
Moses, Jesus, and Muhammad were God’s prophets. The three of them brought the same deen or Islam to mankind.
The Children of Israel first conspired against Islam when they abandoned the Torah and called themselves Jews. Later they
rejected Jesus the son of Mary who came to reconfirm the scripture. They remained Jews.
Jesus the son of Mary came to abolish the Jewish religion but some Jews conspired against him:-
When Jesus sensed disbelief from them, he said, ‘Who will support me towards God’? The disciples said, ‘We are the
supporters of God. We believe in God and bear witness that we are Muslims. Our Lord we have believed in Your
revelations and we have followed the messenger, so count us among the witnesses. The others conspired and
schemed, but God is the best schemer. (Chapter 3 Verse 52-54)
The true followers of Jesus said they were ‘Muslims’. The Children of Israel ‘misled’ the people by saying he was crucified on
the cross. They anointed ‘Christianity’ and make more than one and a half billion people think they are following Jesus.
The Arabs became the next conspirators when God revealed His scripture in Arabic. They invented the Arabic Religion and they
fooled more than one billion people around the world to bow and prostrate seventeen times per day to the stone idol erected in
the middle of their mosque in Mecca.
They knew God did not tell His servants to worship but to SERVE Him instead the Arabs twisted the word ya’budu which means
SERVE to create worship. Then they corrupted the word Bayta which means system to say it is God’s house.
In truth NO ONE is bowing or prostrating to God today. They were led to believe they are bowing and prostrating to God. In
reality they are worshiping the stone idol in Mecca. That is the true foundation of the Arabic Religion. Whoever and wherever the
followers of the Arabic Religion are, they FOCUS themselves to the stone idol.
The Children of Israel did NOT crucify Jesus the son of Mary but they made the Christian believe they did. And that is the
foundation of the Christian’s religion. Whoever and wherever the Christians are their FOCUS is the cross with a crucified figure
whom they have erroneously called Christ. They forget the Jews wrote above the man’s head, ‘This is Jesus, The King of the
Jews’. Jesus however, did not call himself a Jew or a Christian.
Similarly, Moses and Aaron did not call their followers the Jews, and they did not go to Jerusalem to build a temple, but the
Children of Israel are now using the Wailing Wall as a place of worship. Whoever and wherever the Jews are, their FOCUS is
the half-broken wall in Jerusalem.
All these are the conspiracies against the deen prescribed by God revealed to Moses, Jesus, and Muhammad. It is the same
deen of the way of life. God reminds His servants to stay away from these people who segregate the deen into religion.
‘Judaism, Christianity, and the Arabic religion are the religion.
You shall devote yourself completely to the deen of uprightness. This is the natural instinct implanted into mankind.
Nothing can change such creation of God. This is the perfect deen, but most people do not know. You shall all return
to Him and observe Him and fulfill your commitments. Do not be with the idol worshipers who segregate the deen into
RELIGION. Each party satisfied with what they have. (Chapter 30 Verse 30-32)
The Jews are happy with what they have, the Christians are happy with what they have and the Arabs are happy what they
have. The conspirators who created all these religions were the people who received God’s scripture through their own
prophets. God has decreed that for every prophets there will be enemies from the human devils who will invent fancy words to
deceive people:-
We have set for every prophet enemies from among the human devils and the jinn devils who invent and narrate to each other
fancy words in order to deceive. Had you Lord willed, they would not have done it. You shall disregard them and their
inventions. (Chapter 6 Verse 112)
116
Jesus will be the witness against the Children of Israel and Muhammad will be the witness against his own race in the hereafter.
Muhammad will declare to God:-
The messenger will say, ‘My Lord my people have isolated this Quran. (Chapter 25 Verse 30)
Similarly Jesus the son of Mary will say:-
And God will say, ‘O Jesus the son of Mary, did you tell the people to consider you and your mother as idols besides God’? He
will say, ‘Glory be to you, it is not right for me to say what is not true. Had I said it You would have known about it. You know my
innermost thoughts and I do not know Your innermost thoughts. I did not tell them except what You commanded me to say, that
‘You shall not SERVE except God, my Lord and your Lord. I was a witness among them as long as I lived with them. Burt when
You terminated my life You became the watcher over them. You are the witness of all things. (Chapter 5 Verse 116-117)
The Children of Israel and the Arabs are the true conspirators against Islam who divide the deen into RELIGION. The
revelations were revealed in their own respective languages and no other race can corrupt or distort God’s words except the
race who received the scripture.
There are some messages to the people who have received the scripture who wish to take heed from the Quran: -
O people of the scripture, ‘Why do you dispute about Abraham, when the Torah and the Gospel were not revealed until after
him. Why can’t you understand? (Chapter 3 Verse 65)
O people of the scripture, Why do you reject these revelations of God, even you bear witness that they are the truth?. (Chapter
3 Verse 70)
O people of the scripture, ‘Why do you confound the truth with falsehood and conceal the truth knowingly? (Chapter 3 Verse 71)
O people of the scripture, ‘Why do you reject God’s revelations, knowing well that God witnesses everything you do? (Chapter 3
verse 98)
O people of the scripture, ‘you have no basis until you uphold the Torah, the Gospel and what is revealed herein from your Lord.
O people of the scripture, do not transgress the limit of your way of life (deen), and do not say about God except the truth. The
Messiah Jesus the son Mary is no more than a messenger of God, and His word He threw unto Mary, and the sacred soul from
Him. Therefore you shall believe in God and His messenger and do not say ‘Trinity’. You shall refrain for your own good. God is
one God, much too glorious to have a son. To Him belongs everything in the heavens and earth, and God suffices as your
guardian. (Chapter 4 Verse 171)
I hope the readers will enjoy reading this book. This book does not only expose the Arab conspiracies against Islam but it also
exposed the grand conspiracy of the enemies of God and His messengers from the time of Noah. There is nothing controversial
about this book because I have quoted all the evidence from the Quran, a scripture that confirms all the previous scriptures.
Nobody can deny what they see around them today. People are divided because of religion. People fight and kill each other
because of religion. People are shackled with restrictions and prohibitions to obstruct them from progressing forward because of
religion. Women are exploited and their intelligence and usefulness in society are reduced only to fulfill the sexual needs of the
men because of religion.
The people should not blame God for their suffering and hardship in life. They have chosen to submit themselves to man made
religion. God will not change His blessing upon the people unless they change themselves.
People have preferred man made religion under different brand names instead of God’s prescribed way of life. They want to
worship something tangible. They want to perform ritual prayers and religious rites as way of life. All these are idol worship. It is
too difficult for them to accept the ONE way of life or ‘Deen’ that was enjoined to Noah, Abraham, Moses, Jesus and
Muhammad. According to the Quran the majority of the people hate the truth.
117
REVIEW
The concept of questioning authority is not new. However, the right to question authority is often accompanied with a hefty price.
My acquaintance with the writer, Aidid Safar, has impressed upon me that Aidid eager to share his passionate views, driven by a
burning personal desire to seek the truth amidst the confusion, which cloaks the Islamic, landscape. Islamic criticism in the
context of this book seeks the death of dogma, leading to the birth of reality. To paraphrase Sherlock, ' If you remove what is
impossible, whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the logical conclusion'. The language is layman, the logic is
simple. Aidid's writing aims to share and is not for aggrandizement nor fame.
Aidid is a man who walks the walk and talks the talk. He firmly believes that Islam must have envisioned a better world than the
one we live in today. Thus, the disparity between his vision of Islam and the reality of his brethren must be the fault of man. If
you read past his forceful claims, you will see the reasoning behind his vehement stand and his intention to share the truths and
untruths that he has uncovered; even if you may not agree with him or appreciate the repetition, which he uses to drive his point
home.
Aidid's journey through semantics seeks to refine and define the current crop of teaching to arrive at a clearer conceptual truth
of the Muslim faith. The catalyst driving his need to share his conclusions comes from the multitude of values and sects existing
today in the one faith with one God and one Book.
Aidid's anonymity is due to the climate of anachronistic retaliation that has recently been endemic to the 'more militant' Muslim
people who brook no dissent. While to many it may be unseemly to read a book where the author chooses to hide his identity, in
this context, it is entirely understandable. This book is particularly suited to those who believe in the concept that the Quran is
utmost authority, Muslim or non-Muslim alike. It is derived from years of self-questioning and self-realisation and research driven
by a simple need to understand the status quo. It assumes that from that point on, all things deriving from the Quran are correct
and all that do not have a Quranic reference are fabrications.
As the reviewer understands it; it is the Quran's purpose to create a moral-social order. Aidid's disappointment at the current
system is catalysed by observing fellow Muslims who observe no restraint on amassing riches, do not consider their less
fortunate fellow men, prey on the weak and helpless, and regard themselves 'self-sufficient' (mustaghni) i.e. a law unto
themselves. He challenges them to 'show cause' and reminds them of their transgressions. But it is also evident that Aidid takes
to task those who mislead the faithful and perpetuate the vicious circle.
118
The reviewer makes these observations, not to contest the intrinsic value of this book, whose value lies in conveying the
passion of the writer and his views. He writes to promote understanding and advocate action. That in itself is hard to find these
days - in any kind of book.
Peace - Aimoe
Internet readers’ comments pre-publication
Letter No 1
From: "Abu Aamena" <zubairusman@hotmail.com>

Subject: The Arab Conspiracy Against Islam
Date: Fri, 27 Jun 2003 18:19:08 +0100
Asalam-alekum, forgive me if i have the wrong person. did u write the book the Arab conspiracy against Islam? if u did i want to
say it is an excellent read and i learnt a lot and am still digesting from it.- zubair
From: "Abu Aamena" <zubairusman@hotmail.com>

Subject: Re: The Arab Conspiracy Against Islam
Date: Mon, 30 Jun 2003 13:10:58 +0100
Wa-alekum-salam Aidid, thanks for writing back and confirming that u wrote this piece. My name is Zubair and I am from
London, UK. I had been brought up on the 'traditional' Islam of worship and rituals but over the last year I have accepted this is
wrong especially hadiths and that the Quran is the only book we need for guidance. I carry a lot of 'baggage' in the form of
rituals, which I know are wrong and inshallah will give up when understood fully by myself.
I came across your book on the free minds web site. So far your analysis of solaa and zakaa have blown me away. I know many
Quran only people say that solaa is the contact prayer whether it be 2 or 3 times but u have nullified even this suggestion. The
solaa shuffle chapter was excellent.
Can u recommend a good English translation of the Quran, i have read from people like Parwaz and Khalifa as well as the
traditional. And any other reading or sources of study.
I have many a question that i would like to ask u if that is okay with u about your work.
Thanks - Zubair
Letter No 2
From: Grourself@yahoo.com
Date: Wednesday, June 25, 2003 7:43 AM
Subject: Arab conspiracies against Islam
As salaamu alaikum My Brother,
I have read and re-read your "Arab Conspiracies..." It is a slam-dunk. I have been editing this (for English language corrections
only) to ease the readability for those I pass it along to. I would very much like to communicate with you through regular email
and ask some questions. This book is absolutely mind blowing. I don't speak Arabic but I can read the Qur'an in Arabic and use
a dictionary. Sadly most of the Arabic-English dictionaries including Lane, just parrot back what the writer is told such as Salaah
= Prayer. I am at a terrible disadvantage but I will continue to wade through the nonsense a word at a time until I can see the
clear message in the Book. Again I say, SLAM DUNK
Letter No 3
From: Ummii@aol.com
Subject: Arab Conspiracies
Date: Thu, 3 Jul 2003 16:24:40 EDT
As salaamu alaikum,
I have read your book and I am inspired by the understanding. I would like very much to have more information on the corrupted
words in the Quran. I have investigated for myself and can find no flaws in what you have written. I am smiling while I write this
because I'm thinking of the 24 words in this book and would love 24 more ...I have found corruptions on my own in the haditized
English translations just using an Arabic dictionary and lexicon. I also use computer search engines and it is amazing how the
tasreef jumps right out when you put all the ayaats that use the same root words together. The internet is a blessing. I am in
New York City and would never have access to your work without it. My response to blind followers is "I will never change even
if
it means there is no one else on earth besides me and this person who wrote the "Arab Conspiracies" who understand the
Mighty Qur'an in the manner." Will they not use their sense?? Please let me know where I can find more of your writings and
anything similar to assist me in finding my way to Allah’s System.
119
Nadia Abdul Malik
Date: Sat, 5 Jul 2003 14:12 EDT
I was very happy that you responded to my email and that I had found the right brother. I have read "Arab Conspiracies" on
freeminds.org I have been searching for the author since I read it with the hopes that I might ask his help in my research to find
the true meanings of Allah's Book. Again I am smiling. I am anxious to read anything that breaks the idols of the Muslim
community. I mentioned corrupted words before and now I have been looking at chapter 4 verses 3 to 5 and 127 and 129, and I
have read an article on freeminds.org that says that polygamy is NOT enjoined in the Qur`aan. It is not easy for me to find the
true meanings in English but I am trying. Some of the points made like the words used in the Qur`aan are not two, three and
four but are BY TWOS, THREES AND FOURS, MEANING GROUPS I have already found to be correct. I also see that much of
the traditional understanding is based on the fabrications called hadith. It also seems that the audience is not an individual but it
is an authority or government. This issue keeps many modern women from Allah's System. I Have attached a copy for download
and a link that will take you to the article if that easier. Do you have any ideas?
Your Sister - Nadia A. Malik
Letter no 4.
Okel_matt@yahoo.com
Wednesday, July 09, 2003 11:52 AM
Subject: Arab conspiracy
Salam Aidid,
I read your article on free-minds.org site and I find it interesting. As I understood the article were taken from your book and so
the article isn't a really full article since it's only say 'end of part six'. So am I right? If it's not a complete version of your book
where can I get a downloadable version of it? Hope get your reply ASAP. Thank you.
Letter No 5
lillychilly2000@yahoo.com
Wednesday, June 25, 2003 12:59 AM
Arab Conspiracy
Salaams brother Aidid,
It is my pleasure to introduce myself as a submitter and a true believer in GOD Alone Quran Alone system. I accidently bumped
onto your site and I read your entire thought provoking article a couple of days ago at http://www.free-
minds.org/Arab_Conspiracy.html and found it to be quite chilling. Your logic and reason towards GOD's System is truly
inspirational and of much essence, Masha-Allah, Alhamdu-Lillah.
Many years ago, I had always asked myself regarding all traditional rituals, performing Salaat by facing in the direction of
Kaaba, Kaaba being called "GOD'S HOUSE", believing and kissing a "STONE", and so on and so forth, to be simply gimmicks
or man-made innovations. And here you are explaining it. Although well explained by you, somehow I feel very scared from
anymore diversions since most of my life I've been a Dawoodi Bohra Shia, then Sunni, then a submitter (as per Rashad
Khalifa's explanations at www.submission,org), and now this (your explanations). I am sometimes so confused and think where
do I go from here if I keep on changing my beliefs. I wonder what GOD wants out of me?
I have a few questions which, Insha-Allah, I will post next time if that's OK with you, as I am trying to understand the entire
GOD'S SYSTEM like you have. I wonder if you have a Quran translation,
perhaps of your own, which is more literal?
I would appreciate if you could reply back to my master email location at: khatapita@att.net.
PEACE AND GOD BLESS.
Lillian/Mazher.
Letter No 6
From: Awmdakiya@yahoo.com
Date: Tuesday, July 01, 2003 1:52 AM
Subject: Arab Conspiracy - More to read?
Sir
I was wondering is it was possible to have more reading material by You I must say you understanding of Islam is just great but
At this time I will like to read more books or Articles by you on this subject and if it is possible for you to let me have this list of
artical or Book I can get and from where. And thanks for opening our Eyes to the true way of like I can not belive it that I did not
question my self the way you did in the Arab Conspericy artical How could i be so blind any way please let me know as I am
120
from urdu speaking but understand English also plese let me know where I can get more of your articals and Books in english.
Thanks - Ashar
Letter No 7
From: Anwar <anwaribr@…… wrote:

Date: Friday, May 23, 2003 4:11 PM
Subject: The Arab conspiracies against Islam
SAlaam Brother Aidid Safar,
To introduce myself, I as a very good friend of Ali Khan and we have a regular monthly discussion group meeting every month.
He has been kind enough to send me a copy of the draft, which you sent to him on the above subject. He felt that you would not
mind this.
Having shopped around for a number of years trying to find my way I feel that perhaps I have found it in your draft. I am
fascinated by it. I have printed out all the draft except for the last part as I ran out of ink for the printer. I have read only the first
five parts. A lot of it makes sense. Some of it I cannot understand, some I find hard to believe, some I will actually have to check
up on the source. I have no knowledge of Arabic and this makes it difficult to accept everything you say without actually going to
an Arabic dictionary to check. It is too important to accept without proper and detailed checking. You will of course accept this
view.
The most important part for me at present is the thought of giving up my five times prayer. I will do so as soon as I am convinced
beyond any doubt.
My purpose in writing to you is to find out if I can email you direct on any knotty points that I may have in understanding your
treatise. At my time of life I have very little time to waste on niceties and beating about the bush. I want help and I want direct
answers. I feel that you can help me. Will you?
Peace – Anwar
Letter No 8
From: azizah@………
Date: Friday, June 13, 2003 9:15 AM
Subject: The Arab conspiracies Against Islam
Salam from me, First of all, I would like to thank God for giving me the strength to finally finish reading your book on the above
subject. Actually, I am not good in putting fancies words in my writing. However, I would like to take this opportunity to
congratulate you for your sincerity in writing the book in order to unveil the conspiracies of the Arab against our beloved Islam. I
strongly hope whoever have the opportunity to read the book will also be gaining a better understanding of Islam and starting to
take the challenge and advocate action to oneself, as I believe the best example/model for attracting others, especially those
who are closer to us is through leading by example. Although its sound simple but it is not an easy tasks. However, what is the
challenge for if we are not even prepared to try. I strongly believe that there is nothing impossible to advocate actions if we are
a sincere believer and our deeds are based on the sanctions of the system decree by the Lord of the Universe. Furthermore,
God has promise that the true believers and those who works righteous are those who will have nothing to fear neither will they
grieve in this life and in life in the hereafter. I have nothing much to say anymore and once again well done for being a very
observant Muslim. Peace be upon you and your family.
Letter No 9
Posts: 103
Location: California.
From: Danish ……
Date: Sun, 29 June 2003 15:56
http://19.org/forum/theme/default/images/posticon.gif
In the name of GOD, Most Gracious, Most Merciful.

I seek refuge in GOD from Satan the cursed.
Salaams all:
Many years ago before realizing the true concept of submission to GOD and even sometimes now, I have always been asking
this question as to why do we face towards a "stone house" called Kaaba from all over the world and for Muslims only. Isn’t
worshipping of a stone or a stone house idolworship? Isn’t worshipping of any human or any tangible thing whatsoever
according to the Quran, a grave sin? Does GOD Almighty actually reside in the Kaaba or pays HIS visit every now and then or is
it simply an alleged notion or a reminiscence of a pagan belief? In short, why would GOD command us to denounce all
idolworship and yet favour it in some ways or forms? Now that I call myself a "submitter", believing in HIM ALONE, I am fearless
to stand up for my rights and ask any questions, ponder upon HIS Creation and come forward to relate them. Is it GOD, is it
Quran, is it Human or is it the Satan? Read on…
121
Not too far from Kaaba in a place called Minna, is another house or compound or an act called Jamarrah where three huge
stones or pillars are erected. These stones are considered to be the reminiscence of devils and therefore the Muslims take 21
smaller stones to beat the hell out of larger stones. Surprisingly, both the Kaaba (alleged GOD’s House) and the Jammarah
(alleged Satan’s House) are nothing but stones which have become the dominant part of the Islamic ritual and a worshipping
point called Haj and the elementary stage called Umra.
By circumambulating, bowing, prostrating, kissing (some with flying kisses) and facing towards a "Stone House", the Muslims
world over, believe that they are worshipping GOD or obeying HIS commands as per the Quran? Is this really what Quran
teaches? When I perform Salaat to face Kaaba from any part of the world, am I not facing the "Satan’s house as well"? Many
will question that too and say, "its the intentions in your heart that counts". I say, "really"!!!.
Surprisingly, both of theses houses or compounds have been rebuilt and rejuvenated several times for millions to pay a heavy
price upon. People come to perform their ritual acts together with the "stone throwing contest" from thousands of miles afar and
spend literally millions of dollars each year, many with great difficulty and sacrifices. The fact is, not only the "stone throwing
contest" has become sacred since it is considered part of Haj, many people pay a heavy price as an "entrance fee" to get
trampled and killed by the contestants themselves each year. Millions of dollars can be put to good use and given away to help
the needy, the poor, the homeless, the helpless, the orphanages, the cures for diseases and cancers, etc. that exists currently
throughout the world. Consider the ritualistic performances and the money spent on the dead, funerals, luxurious shrines,
extravagant visitations and feasts year after year, men wearing tuxedos and women all painted with gold and silver to attend the
dead, not realizing that there is nothing left but empty bodies and their souls departed. How does all this benefit the dead in the
ground or perhaps the departed soul, remains a mystery; "a blind faith".
Just because the Quran was revealed in Arabic, does that mean GOD only understands Arabic and no other language? Were all
previous scriptures in Arabic as well? Does that mean all non-Muslims, regardless of their beliefs will go to hell? Do all
creatures, animals, plants, microrganisms, etc. speak Arabic to uphold GOD’s System? Was Quran meant for Arabic speaking
people only? Is Salaat really the ups and downs in specific and precise manner and performed in various actions and number of
times not mentioned in the Quran? Is Zakaat really 2.5% of our net income but not mentioned in the Quran? Is Shahaddah
mandatory to believe in GOD? Was Kaaba actually built by Abraham and Ishmael? Answers to all the above and many more
can be found and pondered upon in the latest works elaborated by Aidid Safar who re-defines the Quran in the following link
with much given thought and anticipation. Although the article is interestingly sensible, it is lengthy and repetitiously annoying to
some perhaps. Please read it with an open mind from start to finish and let us amicably debate to comprehend his works.
Remember, his article is under scrutiny and refinement, soon to be published and released: http://www.free-
minds.org/Arab_Conspiracy.html. Although further questions do come in mind, one thing is for sure, no creatures (humans or
otherwise, dead or alive) nor any tangible products can ever be worshipped, not even "stones". My thoughts and actions are for
HIS best judgment and my fate and destiny lies in HIS hands.
GOD, there is no other god but GOD. HE is ALONE, has no partners and none equals HIM. Be HE Glorified.
PEACE AND GOD BLESS.
Letter No 10
From: Jasper Jodiano@hotmail.com

Date: Sun 20 Jul 3003 09.14.49 + 0000
Subject: The Arab Conspiracy
Dear Sir
I 'd traversed through your LONG article in Free-Minds.org , titled: " The Arab Conspiracy".
It is very exciting. really exciting.
As I'm always searching the truth, I'm always fine-tuning my information, and HENCE, I update according to what I do feel it is
making sense.
I'm from Jordan in the Middle East...
I'm always in doubt about what is called "Hadeeth Shareef". Till I found out WWW.SUBMISSION. ORG, and found out valuable
information that had supported me. But I was not convienced completely about their style.
I sailed through www.quran-islam.org and found out NEW INFORMATION THAT does make sense more that in SUBMISSION.
I'm using my MIND to FINE TUNE. So.... I sailed through the web to find WWW.FREE-MINDS.ORG where I cannot agree with
many of their articles. Till I found out your long and exciting article.
My impression is that you are BRAVE. I was always thinking about these fabricated rituals. Till I found your article... Really.. We
need to THINK DEEPLY, and be very BRAVE and OPen minded..... Does GOD is in need to US??? Are the current practices
done by muslim folks necessary to reach GOD???
Are you AN ARAB???? I'm an arab , but this is of NO IMPORTANCE AT ALLLLL.
Please e-mail me so I can discuss some points with you, Sir. I look forward to hearing from you soon.. God bless you ,,, Sir.
Sincerely - Jodiano
122
Synopsis
The theme ‘The Arab conspiracies against Islam’ is thought provoking

rather than a controversy. The book drew a line in making the distinction
between what is Arabic religion and what is Islam. Non-Muslims around
the world who know very little about Islam will be overwhelmed to
discover the nucleus of bigotry dominating the Arabic religion. It also
explains why the followers of the Arabic religion around the world are
downtrodden and humiliated, and why the majority of them became
redundant and think radically and why they prefer violence instead of
tolerance.
For example, they condemn people around the world as infidels for
worshiping idols or icons carved from the mountain rocks and fervently
declared Jihad against them as a battle for the sake of Allah. But
they feel sanctified when they bow and prostrate to a rock structure
carved by the Arabs. They call Allah when they aggress and they
also call Him when oppressed. But the same Allah seems to have
abandoned them - all the time.
This book gives details how the primitive Arabic culture and tribal laws
infiltrated into Islam featuring it as a religion espousing terrorism,
fanaticism and inward looking. The author unveils the evidences from
the Quran to prove the innovator of the Arabic religion has truly
corrupted the scripture instilling a dogmatic creed satiated with
uncultured and the nastiest barbaric way of life. In his study the
truth has indeed emerged which strongly contrast with the present
controversies.
The research is useful for those who are seeking for a subject such
as the one detailed in this book. It will become much clearer when
the readers set aside ideological hypothesis and, as their sole
criteria, rely on established facts, logical deduction, and the power
of reasoning.
123
[4]
Religion is defined in the Chambers Encyclopedic English Dictionary as 1a belief in, or the worship of , a god or gods. 2 a particular
system of belief or worship, such as Christianity or Judaism. 3 Anything to which one is totally devoted and which rules ones life. 4 the
monastic way of life. [from Latin religio]
[5]
i.e. those who reject Our Revelations.
3
The word Tho-ghut also appears in other verses to refer as human idols
4
All living creatures in the heavens and the earth were created by God as community of their own kind
5
Imam- A religious leader in the Arabic religion
[6]
The Quran refers a Warner as God’s messenger
[7]
This word is pronounced as “Salaat” by the followers of the Arabic Religion although the consonants of the root word is Sod Lam used in
Chapter 75 Verse 31which should be pronounced as “Sol-laa”. The Arabs discourage their followers to pronounce many words in the Quran
according to its vocalic molds.
[8]
Although this word is to be pronounced as “Zakaa” the Arabs twisted the meaning and also the pronounciation and call it “Zakat”. Sol-laa
they say Salaat and Zakaa they say Zakat (misconstrued on both cases) Please read Chapter Four of this book.
[9]
The Sunni and Shiite are the two largest religion sect in the Arabic religion beside a few hundred other sects smaller sects under different
mullahs.
[10]
The idol worshipers are required to uphold their commitments (sol-laa) after they have repented their hostile actions even as
they still remain polytheists as stated in Chapter 9 Verse 5. Note usage of this term attached to non-Muslims.
[11]
The people of Shuaib rejected the commitments (sol-laa) Shuaib was trying to teach them Chapter 11 Verse 87.
[12]
Each time the word “Sol-laa” is appended with a short vowel or with a prefix or suffix it is never pronounced as “Salaat”.
[13]
Although the Quran was revealed to the last prophet, the message in the book is addressed to all mankind irrespective of color, creed or
language. “Call to Me or Remember Me or I am nearer to you than your jugular vein” or any phrases spoken as the first person they are
directed to every men and women.
[14]
Another God created species not known to Man, but subservient to Him.
[15]
The word sujud means submitting or being subservient. Please read Chapter Eight.
[16]
Please read Chapter 9
[17]
Those who travel or inconvenienced
[18]
This is with regards to paying to the people who claim they can guide others to the path of God. In Chapter 28 Verse 56 we are told the
prophet cannot even guide his love ones for free.
[19]
According to the Chambers Encyclopedia English Dictionary, the word Criterion means :
a standard or principle on which to base a judgment.
[20]
Chapter 42 Verse 21 God forbids instituting any laws attributed to Him. Every man has the full right and freedom to conduct his personal
Way of Life. The law of Justice and matters of security of a state is to be formulated through consensus by the experts of each field which
can be amended to suit circumstances.
[21]
Mankind is given a total freedom to choose his way of life. There must not be any court of law to deny his rights.
[22]
Mentioning the word Allah-hu-Akbar is done during each body movement.
[23]
The recitations differ from one sect to another. The opening passages of the prayer do not come from the Quran except when they utter
Chapter 6 Verse 79, 161 and 162. Abraham and Muhammad uttered these verses to the people but the Arabs address them to God.
[24]
The Arabs abused this word on purpose so that they can attribute the square rock structure that look like a house as a sanctuary. They say
the word Buyuta is the plural of Bayta. These words are used in the Quran to signify different thing. The word Bayta and Buyuta both are
singular.
[25]
The yearly celebration of the pilgrimage to the Stone House in Mecca
[26]
Warners are God’s messengers who deliver the message from God.
[27]
Gentiles, people with no previous knowledge of God’s scripture
[28]
A Warner is a messenger of God who warn the people about God scripture.
124
125

Aidid Sadad - Arab Conspiracies Against Islam

Hochgeladen von

Dokumentinformationen

Originalbeschreibung:

Copyright

Verfügbare Formate

Dieses Dokument teilen

Dokument teilen oder einbetten

Freigabeoptionen

Stufen Sie dieses Dokument als nützlich ein?

Sind diese Inhalte unangemessen?

Copyright:

Verfügbare Formate

Aidid Sadad - Arab Conspiracies Against Islam

Hochgeladen von

Copyright:

Verfügbare Formate

Arab Conspiracies against Islam

The Arabs are staunch in disbelief and hypocrisy.

Among the Arabs around you are the hypocrites

We have appointed for every prophet enemies from

(This manuscript is subject to editing)

Before I started the study, I asked myself some fundamental questions:-

• Does He need a house to stay, if not, why call it God’s house?

Let us see some examples.

THE ARAB CONSPIRACY

Peace upon the readers.

1. The Quran is the word of God, literally translated as ‘The Reading’.

3. The Quran is truth without contradiction, precise and perfectly written.

THE QURAN OR THE READING

Think about this statement.

GOD IS NOT AN ARAB

• The Lord of the Universe is NOT an Arab.

WORSHIP OF MOUNTAIN ROCKS

Arabic Word The Arab corruption Fundamental meaning

Sol-laa 5 daily ritual prayers Commitment/obligation/covenant

1. The Quran is consistent and there is no contradiction in the book.

2. The Quran is the best message (Hadith) and it is consistent.

3. There is no priesthood or religious clergy in Islam.

4. Nobody can claim they are the teachers of the Quran.

5. Only God can explain the Quran as He wrote it.

7. There is no ambiguity to be found in the Quran.

A MESSAGE TO THE ULEMA

• Does Allah, the Lord of the Universe, reside in a house in Mecca?

• Why do you bow and prostrate to the rock idol everyday?

HOW CAN YOU ‘SERVE’ A ROCK STRUCTURE

My challenge to the clergy is then to:-

THERE IS NO RELIGION OF GOD

ISLAM IS A WAY OF LIFE OR ‘DEEN’

The Quran says:-

Indeed, the deen according to God is Islam

What is the difference between Religion and Deen?

According to the Quran:-

• You shall speak amicably to the people

• You shall not kill your children from fear of poverty.

• You shall not commit adultery for it is vice.

Therefore Religion and the Deen is not the same.

• It was God who granted life and death.

• There is no god except Him.

Do not testify as they do, and do not follow their opinions[5]

THE WORD DEEN IS NOT RELIGION

Taken form the Arab perspective, Chapter 5 Verse 3 would read

We can choose either

• A ‘Way’ of life FOR God ordained by Him (Deen-nil-lah) or

• A ‘Way’ of life which is NOT FOR God. (Tho-ghut3)

This Quran is full of wisdom (Chapter 36 Verse 2).

The Quran says:-

SERVE GOD THROUGH COMMITMENTS

GOD IS NOT TO BE 'WORSHIPED'

(Wama qolaq-tul jin-ni wal-ain-sa il-laa li-ya’budun)

(Wa-nah-nu lahu a’bidun) (Chapter 2 Verse 138)

And to Him we are Serving (Chapter 2 Verse138)

Eiya-ka-na’budu wa-eiya kanas-ta’ain. (Chapter 1 Verse 5)

You alone we Serve and You alone we ask for help.

MOSES AND JESUS DID NOT WORSHIP GOD

Then Jesus the son of Mary went to them, and he declared:-

Allaa ta’budu illaa aiyahu

Do not Serve except Him

Therefore ya’budu is not worshiping but Serving.

RELIGION IS MAN MADE